I turned around. What the hell is going on? I saw a teen girl run right towards me and push me. I felt a sudden wrench in my stomach and before my eyes was a blinding flash. I felt like my head was going to explode. I was suddenly gasping for air and then everything went black.

After a moment, my vision began to clear. I felt very dizzy and my head was pounding. Something felt very wrong. Everything felt wrong. A man ran up to me and helped me to my feet. I had trouble standing. I held out my hand to balance. What the fuck? I don’t wear nail polish! I saw someone who looked a lot like me receding into the distance. Four other men were chasing the running figure.

“You need to come with me,” said the man who helped me up. He was breathing hard from running. The man pointed. “See that bus? You need to go there for now. Go there so we don’t lose track of you. I have to go.”

I just stood there and watched the man run from me. I shouted, “What the fuck is going on here?” I almost fell over.

A young woman wearing a dark blue skirt and a light blue blouse, with a badge hanging from a lanyard around her neck hurried up to me. She took my arm and put a hand behind my back. She bent her head towards me. “Come with me, sweetie. You need to get off the street.”

As we got to the entrance of the bus, another person with a badge handed me a water bottle. Still dazed, I asked angrily, “No. Wait. What happened? What is going on?! Why are these not my fucking hands?!”

Leading me into the bus, the woman said calmly, “We’ll try to explain all this as soon as we can. Right now you need to sit down with those other people. Here’s your purse. Don’t lose that.” She handed me a brown, soft leather bag.

“I don’t have a purse!” I complained.

Sounding frustrated, the woman said, “Just keep up with it. Sit down right here and try to relax.”

“Relax!?” I shouted. “Are you out of your fucking mind?”

The woman looked to someone behind me and nodded. I suddenly felt a stick on my arm and then I didn’t remember anything else.

* * *

“Oh good. You’re awake,” said a voice next to me. I was lying in what seemed to be a cot of some kind in a large room. “As soon as your head clears, I need you to get up and follow me, please.”

Another voice behind me said, “That’s the last one, right?”

The voice next to me, obviously speaking in a different direction said, “So far today. it’s been quiet after that rush this morning.”

I looked over and expected to see a doctor. I saw a man in a suit. He tried to hide it from my view, but I did catch a glimpse of a shoulder holster with some kind of gun in it.

I held up my hand. The nail polish had been removed, but it was still too small to be my hand. “No. I’m not going anywhere. Where am I? What’s happened to me? What’s going on?”

The man frowned at me. “Come on sugar. Get up and follow me and we’ll debrief you. Chief is waiting for you. You’re the last one to wake up.”

“Fuck you!” I shouted. “And don’t call me ‘sugar’ you asshole. I’m not going anywhere until I know what’s going on!”

The man calmly nodded to someone behind me. “We know this is confusing and that you’re scared. We’re going to try to explain the situation as best we can. But you need to come with me. You can either walk on your own or we restrain you in that wheelchair.” I looked behind me and another guy in a suit was pushing wheelchair towards me. The man talking to me held out his hand to assist me getting out of the cot.

I scowled at both men for a moment. I had no idea what was going on, but I knew that for some reason, I was smaller than either of these men though all my life I’ve been tall and somewhat muscular. I knew resisting was pointless and I did want to know what the hell was going on. I took the offered hand. “Okay. You win.” Light brown hair fell across my face when I looked up.

The man looked down and smiled at me. “Thank you for cooperating. Please follow me to the debriefing, miss.”

The man helped me stand up from the cot. My legs were still a bit wobbly. “Why did you call me ‘miss’?’”

He just shook his head. “That’s what the debriefing is for. Come with me.”

I started following the man. Why was he taller than me? What’s with the hair and my hands? I thought briefly of running down one of the halls we passed. But not knowing where I was, that would probably be a bad idea. And I’m sure the guy behind me wouldn’t allow it.

We passed a glass case in the hall. I looked over at our reflection as we passed. There was the man in front of me and the man behind me, but in between was a reflection of a teenage girl. I stared at the reflection. What the fuck?

“Come along, miss,” said the man leading me. “Our destination is just around this corner.” There was a lot of yelling and screaming coming around the corner. Sounded like a fight.

We entered a large room. At one end, stood yet another guy in a suit standing at a lectern. On either side of him stood uniformed soldiers carrying lethal force. Several other soldiers were posted around the room. What the hell?

The room was mostly filled with people. All kinds of people sitting in folding chairs mostly or standing and waving their arms. There were kids, old people, middle aged people and there was even a wild-eyed baby being held by a uniformed nurse.

There were people standing and pointing at others and shouting things like “That’s my body! Give it back!” and “What the fuck is going on?” and “Who the hell are you people? Why am I a woman?” Someone across the room shouted, “Why am I white?” A few people had to be separated by soldiers. It was on the verge of mass pandemonium. My escorts stopped at the entrance.

About twenty armed soldiers rushed into the room. A man in another suit walked in and shouted, “Order! We must have order. Everything will be explained. Please take your seats.”

“Fuck you!”

The man shouted again, “We know you’re upset and confused. I’m going to explain the situation as best I can. But all of you need to sit down. See these soldiers? Lethal force is authorized. After the debriefing, you will all meet one on one with a special councilor. But I must have order now. We don’t want to have to shoot anyone.”

There was a general murmur and grumbling as the people in the room finally started to sit.

The man grabbed a chair that was along the wall and led me to the angry mob. He set the chair down at a row in the middle. “Sit here, miss.”

I looked around the room for another moment before sitting down. Who are all these people and how are we connected? Why do I look like a teen girl? This was insane!

The man at the lectern tapped the mic in front of him a couple of times. “Okay. Now that we’re all here…” He glanced over at me. “… and seated, we can tell you what we know about what happened to each of you. I know you’re all confused and want to know what is going on.” A computer projector screen lit up behind him. “By the way, I’m FBI Special Agent Brooks.

“To be blunt, all of you are a victim of an international criminal.” A picture of some man appeared on the screen. “This is Ron Simon. A small time murderer, and thief from the U.K. Working with Interpol, we have pieced together this narrative of what we think happened. A group of British researchers were experimenting with a neurologic enhancement drug for tests into telepathy. One of their experiments yielded a very unusual result. One of the researchers, Harry Wilson, was so sure of success and wanting to be the first in history to project his mind into another person tossed away all safety protocol and injected himself with a chemical that was actually an artificial virus. The chemical made him sick, knocked him unconscious and he wound up in the hospital.

“We’ll get back to Simon in a moment. The minute he woke up, he touched the nurse who was monitoring his condition. In a flash, the consciousness of Wilson and the nurse swapped bodies. The nurse started freaking, as you might well imagine and started screaming. Wilson was both exhilarated by his discovery working in an unexpected way and horrified by what occurred. He ran from the hospital. The hospital staff thought it was Wilson going bonkers in the hospital bed.”

Agent Brooks stopped for a moment and took a drink from the bottle of water on the lectern. He studied some notes and then continued. “This is where Simon comes in. Simon had just completed a robbery of an elderly couple he had forced into an ally where he slit their throats.

“When he came out of the ally that was next to the hospital, he saw a nurse run out, look around desperately and then run up to a teen boy who was walking on the street that joined the ally. He watched as the nurse ran up to the boy and touched him. The nurse fell to the asphalt, but got up looking horrified started yelling. The boy however, checked his wallet before hailing a taxi. The nurse collapsed to the asphalt again, screaming incoherently.

“Simon was very curious about what he just saw. It looked for all the world that the nurse had transferred herself into the teen boy. He’s since been identified, but his name has not been released. None of it made sense, but he decided it was worth checking into. He hailed another taxi and followed the boy back to a research lab.

“Simon kept his distance and followed the boy into the lab. And all this is largely conjecture since no one witnessed any of this. And we’re very sketchy on what might have happened in the lab. The lab was set on fire.

“When the police investigated, they found Simon’s body on the floor and he had been stabbed multiple times. There was a syringe on the floor next to his body. All the computers and papers on the research were destroyed in the fire.

“The nurse that had swapped with Wilson had also managed to escape the hospital, was found the next day running through a park raving about wanting his body back. Authorities, unaware that Wilson had swapped with the nurse, believed that the chemical he’d ingested had turned Wilson into a lunatic and he was taken to a mental hospital for his own safety. He kept claiming he was a thirty-three year old woman who was married, not the single twenty-eight year old Wilson.

“While the police were trying to figure out what was the problem with Wilson, four banks in the region were robbed by their own employees, usually the bank president. The police found several people outside these banks, raving the same as Wilson. That they were actually someone else.”

Agent Brooks took another drink. “Finally the local police brought in Interpol who started to piece together the puzzle. It suddenly explained the rash of crazy people spreading across Europe. Simon’s not dumb and is careful about how he swaps out with other people. He made some mistakes and was almost captured in Germany when a police officer forgot Simon’s new capabilities and found himself swapped with the five year old girl that Simon was using at the time. And so Simon again got away.”

Someone from the audience shouted as he stood up, “I don’t believe this! What you say isn’t possible!”

Expressionless, Agent Brooks asked, “Sir. Until today, have you been a middle aged man?” The man looked sheepishly around for a moment and then sat down without saying anything else.

Agent Brooks looked about the room. “Sad to say to you all, but this is very real. We don’t yet understand the mechanism in how it works. Like I said, everything was destroyed and we can only assume that Simon injected himself, swapped with Wilson and then stabbed his own body to death after he was in the teen boy’s body that Wilson had swapped into earlier. It gives me a headache just trying to explain this.

“Simon went on a swapping spree all across Europe. By swapping with airline passengers and flight crews, Simon has now come to the United States. You’ve never heard about this because we’ve managed to keep a lid on it and quite frankly, who’s going to believe it? We had him cornered here in Tucson and we feel he’s still here.”

Another person in the audience stood up. “Will we get our bodies back?”

Agent Brooks shrugged. “We’re investigating that. I have to say it looks doubtful. Right now it seems that once a person has been swapped, they can’t be swapped again. That’s how Simon was almost caught in Germany. The police there managed to encircle him with previously swapped people and he couldn’t swap with any of them.”

The people in the room started to get restless again and the shouting and shoving began again.

Agent Brooks shouted into his mic, “Order! We must have order, people!” He nodded at one of the soldiers who then said something into his headset. Suddenly every soldier in the room fired several bursts into the ceiling. The sound from the rifles was really really loud inside the room. The bullets seemed to penetrate the material of the ceiling, but not go through. The room got real quiet after that.

“You have to understand that the person who is in your body isn’t at fault. They didn’t take it on purpose,” said Agent Brooks calmly into his mic. “They’re a victim just like you. We’re bringing in councilors and putting each of you into separate holding cells where you will be evaluated and interviewed. After that we’ll call in what family members we can and try to decide your disposition for now. Be prepared. Some of you may not be able to rejoin your families in your current condition. A court is being set up at this facility to establish legal remedies.”

The soldiers then escorted us all out of the big room. There was still some shouts and shoving. I was placed in a small, windowless room. The room was empty except for two chairs and a small table between them. I heard the door lock when the soldier left me alone. For the first time, I was able to take stock of my situation. I felt my face and hair. My hair had gone from short and graying dark brown to past my shoulders and a light brown. My face was soft and smooth. I was wearing large hoop earrings and a tug proved my ears were pierced. I’m definitely not me anymore.

Looking down I could see smooth, hairless legs covered by a denim miniskirt. On my feet were pink and white tennis shoes. I couldn’t bring myself to explore other parts of my body. This was completely insane. I really wanted to start crying.

I opened the purse I was still carrying from when it was given to me on the bus. Inside was a couple of tampons, lip gloss, some other make-up, tissues, some coins, a cell phone with twenty-seven missed calls and currently no signal, and a student id. I looked at the id and focused on the picture. The picture was of a very pretty teen girl with a bright smile, long hair and blue eyes. Her name was Jennifer.

My mind raced. What was I going to do? This was crazy. What about my wife of thirty years? My daughter who is going to get married in a month? What about my job? Overcome with emotion, I started to cry.

* * *

After what seemed like forever, I heard the door being unlocked. A moment later the door opened and the doorway framed a woman in her mid-thirties, dressed in a business suit with a knee length skirt and low heels, wearing glasses. She smiled at me and then turned to the soldier behind her.

“I think the victim will be more comfortable with you outside, but do stay by the door, corporal.”

The soldier nodded. “Yes ma’am. I’ll lock the door after you’re inside.”

The woman smiled at me again as she took the seat on the opposite side of the table from me. “Good afternoon, miss. I’m Ms. Janus. I’m here to try to help you work through this … this… this event.” She set a laptop computer on the table and lifted the screen up.

I glared at her. “Why does everyone keep referring to me as ‘miss’? I’m not a girl.”

She smiled at me again as she started typing things into her laptop. “I’m sure by now you’re aware that you are now in the body of a teen girl. Specifically a fourteen year old. This is what I am here to discuss with you. I can almost guarantee you will not like anything I have to tell you, but this is just the way things are. At least for now.”

“How is this possible?” I extended my arm and wriggled my fingers. “Yes, I saw the presentation, but I just don’t understand.”

Ms. Janus frowned slightly as she looked up from her laptop. “We don’t either. The other researchers at the U.K. lab are just in the dark as the rest of us as to the process that allows this to happen. Nothing makes sense. The original body of Wilson, even though it had the virus injected directly in to it, is no longer able to do swaps. That nurse is still stuck in Wilson’s body.”

“Lady, I can’t be a girl!” I cried. “I have a wife and a daughter who’s getting married next month. I have my job I have to attend to. I can’t be in this body.”

Ms. Janus sighed. “That’s what we’re here to talk about. We’re using the system developed by the EU government to handle this situation. So. First things first, miss. I need your full name, address and social security number. We also need a description of yourself so we can see if we have your old body is here. We need to catalog who we have at this facility. We’ll contact your family and brief them on your condition and have them sign a non-disclosure agreement.”

I looked at Ms. Janus and took a deep breath. “For the record, my name is Owen Jacobs. I’m forty-seven years old and married with one grown daughter.” I then gave her my address and social security number. She dutifully entered the information into her laptop. She nodded as she looked up from her laptop. “Miss, I do believe your old body is here.”

I stood up. “I want to see it! I demand to see my body!”

Looking sternly at me, Ms. Janus said, “Please sit down miss. You are not going to meet your old body. There’s a seventy-two year old woman in your body now. It would do you no good to see your old body. We can’t put you back in it.”

I sat down. “Seventy-two year old woman? But this body is a fourteen year old girl. How is that possible?”

Ms. Janus sighed again. “Miss, you did not swap with a fourteen year old girl. Simon was in that body when you were switched. The girl who originally owned your body is now in a five year old boy. A twenty-three year old man is now in the body of the seventy-two year old woman. When Simon is on the run, he swaps with as many random people as he can to make it harder to track him. But we are working on a way and we will catch him eventually. But we need to get back to discussing you.”

I leaned forward, shaking in anger. “Look. I can’t be this girl. I just can’t.”

Ms. Janus looked at me with emotionless eyes. “Everyone who has experienced this… this evil feels the same as you do. They’re angry and confused. I know it sounds trite to say this, but the sooner you adapt to your new life, the better off you are. You’re better off than many. Just think what the twenty-three year old man must be going through to now be an old woman. His entire life has been stolen from him.”

I grimaced. “Yes, I’m sure that must really suck. I feel bad for him, but that doesn’t make my situation any better.”

Ms. Janus closed her laptop. “I understand. I really do. But I have other victims to attend to. Here in a few minutes, you will be escorted to a dorm room with other adolescent female victims until tomorrow when we’ll meet again. I can tell you that you have been assigned an attorney who will work with your family after we contact them since we now have that information. He will represent you before the panel of judges overseeing this event. Good day, miss. I am truly sorry.”

I stood up with her. “Wait! What’s going to happen to me? To my family?”

The soldier outside opened the door to her knock and she left without looking back. A few minutes later, the same soldier opened the door again and stepped inside.

“Come with me, please miss.” The soldier gestured that I should leave the room. I looked at the soldier and hesitated a moment. I shrugged and left the room.

I stepped out into a very long hallway lined with closed doors and soldiers standing outside. Many of the doors were left open with no guards. I thought briefly of just running, but where would I run to? I wouldn’t get ten feet before being apprehended. I sighed and followed the soldier.

We walked down several halls before entering a fair-sized room with the walls lined with cots. There were two guards posted at the door. There were about twelve girls all looking to be in their middle teens. A female officer approached us.

The soldier saluted. “Ma’am. This is the last of the teen girls. At least today.”

The officer nodded. “Thank you corporal. I’ll take her from here.” The soldier turned and closed the door behind him.

The officer turned towards me. “Welcome, miss. I am Captain Gordon. I know you don’t want to be here and I really don’t blame you. You shouldn’t be here more than a day or two and we’ll try to make you as comfortable as possible within our limitations.”

She made a wide sweep with her arm. “As you can see, you are here with other girls around your age who are in the same situation you are. You will be housed here while we try to contact any family members or associates to apprise them of your situation. You got here just in time. We’re about to serve dinner. Let me assign you your cot and then we’ll all file out to the mess hall.”

I was numb. I just looked around at the room and the girls and felt nothing. No emotion at all. I was completely drained. I didn’t even realize I was hungry until Captain Gordon’s mention of dinner.

She stopped in front of a cot and announced, “This is the cot you’re assigned to. Remember ‘B-15’ should you be asked by staff. On the cot you will find a night gown and panties, and clothes will be issued tomorrow morning after your shower.”

I looked at the cot, then back to the officer. “Where are we, exactly? Why are the windows painted over?”

Captain Gordon studied me for a moment. “I’m not at liberty to tell you where. I’m sure you have guessed this is a military installation. It’s seldom used as it was originally built in anticipation of biological warfare. And now, come with me. I see the other girls are being lined up to be taken to the mess hall.” There were several women soldiers telling the girls to line up.

I looked at the faces of my fellow inmates. Everyone looked as sad and numb as I felt. There was no talking. No laughing as you might expect from a group of teen girls. But then, nobody here was an actual teen girl. I took the last place in the line.

Captain Gordon walked to the head of the line. “Okay, girls. The rules are the same for those of you who were here earlier. The food line is buffet style. So take all you want, but eat all you take. All food must stay in the mess hall. You will be given thirty minutes for dinner, and then you will return to the dorm room, change into your gowns and then lights out. Understood?”

There was a sullen chorus of “Yes ma’am.” We were then directed into the mess hall. The offerings to eat were pretty Spartan. Chicken strips, steak fingers and pre-made bowls of salad with a variety of sodas to drink. There were several long tables set up.

I was starving, so I took a few more chicken strips than I probably should have along with a bowl of salad and sat down next to a girl who looked to be about thirteen. She nodded at me as I sat down.

The girl extended her hand towards me. “Hi. I’m Thomas.”

I shook Thomas’ hand. “Owen. How long have you been here?”

Thomas shrugged as she chewed a steak finger. “This is my second night. They said I’ll be leaving tomorrow.”

I took a bite of my chicken strip. “Leaving? Going home?”

Thomas grunted a laugh. “To a foster home. I’m divorced. My ex thought my situation was hilarious. She actually wanted to adopt me, but I protested. My two sons, both in their twenties, while they were both upset about my situation, neither thought they could handle a thirteen year old girl who used to be their dad. So it’s off to a foster home for me. That seems to be what most of our dispositions are. Don’t be surprised if you get fostered too.”

I swallowed a gulp of soda. “Holy shit. I hope not. I have a wife and a grown daughter. I’ll be glad to get back to them.”

Thomas looked at me with a dull expression. “Good luck with that.”

* * *

I tossed and turned all night with a few nightmares added for good measure. I haven’t had any nightmares in at least twenty years. Our breakfast was just a bowl of oatmeal. We showered in groups of ten. At first I was put off at the idea of being in the shower with nine underage girls. But then, I was an underage girl too, so I guess it didn’t really matter. I still couldn’t get past the mindset that touching myself would be wrong, so I had to mentally yell at myself that I was touching me in order to wash, not some weird, perverted reason. I was frustrated again at my situation when I had to sit to pee. The clothes waiting for us on our cots were a pair of cotton panties, a short, white pull over dress and socks. Looking around at the others, this really did seem more like a prison.

There were no books, no TV, no magazines, no radio… nothing with which to pass the time away. There was very little talking among the girls. Thomas was escorted out as soon as she was dressed. So I just decided to lie on my cot.

I must have dozed as I felt someone touch my arm. “Miss? Miss?”

I looked up to see a woman soldier leaning over me. There was a man in a suit standing behind her. I said, “Go away.” I rolled over and closed my eyes.

The soldier touched my arm again. Sounding a bit irritated, she said, “Miss. You need to get up. There’s a gentleman here to discuss your future. You must go with him now.”

I raised myself up on one elbow. “Look. Fuck both of you. I’m not moving until I get some answers.”

The man in the suit nodded. “That’s why I’m here, miss. I’m Mr. Lewis with the DHS. Please come with me. We have a lot to cover.”

The soldier said, “You need to vacate this cot, miss. We have another girl being assigned to it before lunch. Most of the other girls here will be processed out shortly as well.”

I climbed out of the cot and stood between the man and the soldier. I felt so small and vulnerable next to the man. I looked at the soldier. “Do I get my clothes back?”

The soldier shook her head. “The clothes you were wearing have been sent to a lab for analysis in case there’s a residue from the transfer. You are wearing standard issue for the day.”

Mr. Lewis pointed towards the door. “Please miss. Follow me. I have other victims to attend to as well.”

I frowned at the soldier. “Are you guys ever going to catch the bastard who’s causing all this?”

The soldier showed no expression. “That’s the plan, miss. Now please follow Mr. Lewis.” Mr. Lewis had already started walking towards the door. I sighed and ran a few steps to catch up with him.

I followed Mr. Lewis into the hall and followed past a row of doors that all looked alike with guards. He approached one particular door and nodded toward the guard. Without a word, the guard turned and unlocked the door and opened it.

Mr. Lewis smiled at me and gestured to the open door. “After you, miss.”

I walked into the room. It was identical to the previous room I had been interviewed in. Just two chairs and a small table and nothing else.

Pointing at the far chair, Mr. Lewis said, “Have a seat miss. Let’s get started. He took the other chair and set a laptop computer on the table. He opened it and waited for it to boot up.

I stared at Mr. Lewis for several seconds. “I was told I have been appointed a lawyer. Is that you?”

Mr. Lewis shook his head as he began typing on the laptop. “No, miss. I’m not.”

I frowned at him. “I want to see him. Now.”

Mr. Lewis looked over at me and sighed. “I’m sorry, miss. You can’t. He’s already been re-assigned.”

“Re-assigned?” I asked, incredulous. “I haven’t seen him yet. I want to know my rights. I’m being held against my will. I’m basically a prisoner.”

Mr. Lewis shrugged. “If it helps you to think that. Miss, we can’t just let you go running around. What has happened to you and all the victims being processed at this facility have experienced something unprecedented in all of human history. Policies are being constructed outside the ones we’ve adopted by the EU mostly to address issues like rights and such. It just takes time. But there’s no point in seeing your attorney anyway. Your case was adjudicated last night. And I’m here to issue to you, the court’s orders.”

I stood up quickly and shouted, “What? Shouldn’t I have been there? What the hell is going on?”

“Please sit down, miss.” Mr. Lewis looked at me with a worried expression. “I don’t think either of us wish for me to call for restraints.”

My anger still simmering, I sat down. “This is bullshit!”

Mr. Lewis looked at the screen on his laptop. “I will now read to you the findings of the court followed by the orders of the court which you are required to follow, subject to arrest for failure to adhere to them.

“First, the court has declared a Mr. Owen Jacobs to be legally deceased.

“The court interviewed your wife, now widow and daughter. They were brought in before the three judge panel of the court and were apprised of your situation. They were then given several options for a course of action. Your widow was offered the option of adopting you as her daughter. She declined saying she couldn’t go through with raising another teenage girl especially knowing you were the girl.”

I couldn’t hold back the tears any longer. “My wife wouldn’t take me back? I should have been allowed to talk to her, dammit!”

Continuing without any emotion, Mr. Lewis said, “The court made the same offer to your daughter. Your situation has put her marriage on hold. She didn’t feel she could adopt and raise a girl who is only a few years younger than herself, especially knowing that girl is you.”

I cried, “I wouldn’t have been any trouble! I should have been allowed to speak with her!”

Reading from his laptop, Mr. Lewis continued. “The court also interviewed the parents of Miss Jennifer Coleman, your body’s original owner. As much as they would love to see their daughter again, they declined to adopt you as well, as you would be a constant reminder of their daughter but not have any of her memories or experiences. As a side note, they did adopt the five year old boy who their daughter has become.

“So it is the finding of this court that Victim 347-J (that’s you) be placed in foster care for the foreseeable future. The Coleman family has agreed to donate many of Jennifer’s clothes, and other personal items to the afore mentioned victim. The court so orders that the victim chooses an appropriate name that will become part of the victim’s permanent record and said victim will be made available for pick up by the court appointed foster parents by five o’clock local time. Victim 347-J will never speak of your former life. As far as the court is concerned, the victim has always been a female. ”

I jumped up and shouted, “This is bullshit! I’m not doing it! I want to see my wife! Now!”

Mr. Lewis rapped on the door to summon the guard. “Miss. You have no wife. You are no longer Mr. Jacobs. If you choose not to follow the court order, this soldier will place you under military arrest and you will be transferred to a juvenile detention facility that is not as pleasant as this one. Now. Unless you want to be arrested on the spot, please provide me with the name you wish to go by and then follow me to the processing center.”

I looked at the soldier who looked at me with dispassionate eyes and he tightened his grip on his weapon. My God. Would he actually shoot me? I doubted it as I’m sure he wouldn’t want to fill out the paperwork for discharging his weapon. But should I go? Being arrested would accomplish nothing. I’m not making a stand for truth, justice and the American way. I’ll just be put in jail. Again I felt small being next to these two men. I’m sure that was deliberate. I was out of options. At least for now.

I sighed. “You win, dickhead. Lead the way, you asshole.”

Mr. Lewis looked pissed. “Now miss…”

“Does the court require I be nice to you?” I interrupted.

Mr. Lewis stood up. “I’m just doing my job, miss. Before we leave, have you decided on a new name?”

I took a deep breath. “Jennifer Jacobs.” Mr. Lewis made a note on his laptop. I decided to keep the girl’s first name and keep my last name.

He nodded to the soldier and then looked at me. “Now Jennifer, please follow me.”

We walked out of the room with the soldier standing right behind me.

* * *

I sat in a waiting room by myself. I was wearing one of the original Jennifer’s dresses that her parents had brought in. As well as her bra and panties. The facility’s nurse had to show me how to wear the bra and basically dress myself. A suitcase with more of Jennifer’s clothes was sitting on the floor next to me. There was another bag with some stuffed animals, and a few dolls along with cosmetics and other random things.

In the adjoining room, I could hear a muffled conversation of the prospective foster parents and the facility personnel. The rear door to the waiting room opened and I was surprised to see Captain Gordon walk in. She smiled at me as she approached.

“I just wanted to drop by to see how you were adjusting,” said the captain. “You’re still my responsibility until you are discharged from this facility. I think you’re almost ready for your foster parents to take you home with them.”

I frowned at the captain. “I’m doing okay, I guess. I’d rather go home to my wife.”

Captain Gordon shook her head. “You know that isn’t possible, Jennifer. You no longer have a wife, a bank account or previous responsibilities. The old you is dead. Are you not the least bit excited about the new future waiting for you? You’re lucky. You have a chance to start over.”

My frown deepened. “I’m more worried about my future. I don’t know how to be a girl.”

Captain Gordon stepped closer to me. “The nurse checked you out, correct? She instructed you about what to expect with your periods?”

I nodded. “Yes. Of course my wife complained about her monthly visitor all the time. I’m not looking forward to experiencing my first one. The nurse said that after talking to Jennifer’s parents, I should expect my first period in about two weeks. This just keeps getting better and better.”

The captain glanced over at the opaque windows of the office next to us. She looked serious as she looked back at me. “Seriously, Jennifer. We’d rather you not return to this facility. Please don’t give your foster parents a hard time. From what I understand, they’re good people. They think they’re taking in a girl who lost her parents to a house fire along with almost everything she owned. This is probably the last foster they want to do. They said if you work out, they would love to adopt you. Try to make that happen, okay?”

I barked a humorless laugh. “Trust me, captain. The last thing I want is to return here.”

The captain started to turn back to the door she came in from. “Good-bye, Jennifer. And good luck.” She walked back out the door, leaving me alone again.

A few minutes later, the office door opened and a woman stuck her head out the door. “Jennifer. Could you come in here please? And bring your stuff with you.” She looked at me and whispered, “Smile!”

I stood up and grabbed my bags and walked to the door. I tried to smile.

* * *

The car I was riding in pulled up into the driveway of a very nice suburban house. The woman who is one of my foster parents turned to look at me in the back seat. “We’re here at your new home. We have your room all ready for you.”

As the male half of the foster parents got out of his car, he said, “I’ll bring in your bags. Go on in and make yourself at home.”

I didn’t say much on the ride to their house. I mostly just watched the world go by outside the car windows. Nothing looked familiar. If I had to bet, I was no longer in the same city I was living in. At some point at the detention center I must have been moved, but I wasn’t aware of how. I’m sure they didn’t want either me or the body I was wearing would run into anyone we knew.

Meeting my foster parents for the first time went very well, as far as I could tell, not ever having experienced that before. We got introduced to each other. We spent a great deal of time deciding what I was going to call these people. Was it going to be Lloyd and Angela or Dad and Mom? They both assured me that they had no intent to replace my parents in my heart. The cover story the government fed this couple was that my parents were dead. Of course my real parents both mine and the real Jennifer was very much alive. To show Captain Gordon that I’m a team player and keep things simple, I opted to call them Mom and Dad. There was another dynamic to add to my new family equation. They had a biological son named Zack who was sixteen.

I’m sure my new parents took my being quiet to be just another moody teen. But actually, I kept my mouth shut so I wouldn’t angrily shout about how this is all a bunch of bullshit. I didn’t feel it was right to take my frustrations out on this couple. My situation isn’t their fault, after all.

I got out of the car and looked around the neighborhood. It was certainly very nice. Tall trees lined the street. Lush green lawns. “Mom” walked up to the front door of the house and turned back to me. “Come on inside, sweetie. Let me show you around.”

I looked up. “Coming.”

Mom held out her hand to me as I walked onto the porch. With her fingers, she brushed my hair out of my face and she touched my shoulder. “I know this is hard for you. You get shuffled around. You don’t know us and we don’t know you. You don’t know what to expect. But we’re going to make this work, okay? Let me show you the house.”

I nodded and smiled weakly. She took my hand and led me into the house. It felt weird walking into what was still a complete stranger’s house. As Mom was showing me all the rooms in the house, Dad brought in my suitcases.

I was led out from the kitchen into the back yard. As soon as we stepped out, I stopped and looked around. “Wow. This is nice.” I said honestly. It was a beautiful yard. Green grass, a few large trees and a flower garden.

Suddenly a little Yorkshire terrier came tearing around from a side yard and started dancing around me, yipping. His energy and just plain joy of living made me forget for a moment all the crap happening to me. I laughed as I watched the small dog jump around barking. I crouched down and extended my hand towards the dog. The dog sniffed my hand for a few moments and then started licking my fingers. I reached out with my other hand and petted his head.

Mom looked down at us and smiled. “He likes you.”

Smiling, I rubbed the dog’s head between his ears. “What’s his name?”

Grinning, Mom said, “Jennifer, meet Frisky.”

I laughed as Frisky started jumping again and then running around the yard. “That’s a good name for him.”

I stood up slowly and watched Frisky run back and forth. Watching Frisky, I said, “I like it here.” I was being completely honest.

Mom smiled at me and reached over to ruffle my hair. “We want you to be happy here, Jennifer. We want you to feel like this is your home.”

I smiled and nodded.

Mom grinned. “Let’s go check out your room.”

* * *

The room was about what I expected. Medium sized with a built-in desk and a dresser with a mirror mounted on the top. I could have done without the pink bed spread, but I didn’t say anything. Mom just stood by the door way and smiling as she watched me explore around the room. I opened the closet expecting it to be filled with frilly girly things, but it was empty. There was a new laptop computer sitting on the desk.

“Sorry, honey. We didn’t get your sizes from the agency in time to buy you any clothes,” Mom said apologetically. “We’ll go shopping this weekend so you can pick out some clothes you like.” I always hated going clothes shopping with my wife. Somehow I don’t think looking at women’s clothes for me will be any better.

I looked across the hall at the open door to the bedroom across from me. I pointed across the hall. “Where is… is… ?”

“Zach?” prompted Mom. “He’s in school. We’ll take you up to school tomorrow and get you registered.”

I looked over at Mom. With dread in my voice, I asked, “School?”

Mom laughed. “Of course, silly. You have to go to school.” I never liked school. Been there. Done that. And literally got the t-shirt.

I knew what the answer would be, but I asked, “Can I just CLEP out of school?”

Mom laughed again. “You’re too funny. Now, let’s put your clothes up.” Dad had set my bags on my bed. Mom turned and opened one and started extracting the clothes. She held up a dress and looked at it. “These are so cute!”

Around a half hour later, several minutes after we got my clothes squared away, I heard the front door slam and a boy’s voice shout, “I’m home!”

Mom stuck her head out my door and called, “Hey Zach! Come here and meet your new sister.”

Thirty seconds later, a sixteen year old boy walked into my room. He grinned broadly when his eyes fell on me. I know that look and I was suddenly uncomfortable. He waved his hand. “Hey.”

Mom took my arm and led me closer to the boy. “Zach, meet your new sister Jennifer. Jennifer, say hello to your new brother Zach.” I held out my hand for him to shake. I didn’t really want to touch him.

Still grinning, Zach said, “Hey Jennifer! Welcome to the family. It’s great to have you with us!”

I studied his face as he shook my hand. I bet it’s great, for him. This kid’s a regular horndog and his eyes were drooling at me. I hope he doesn’t forget I’m his sister. I’d hate to have to surgically remove his testicles…with a butter knife.

As he released my hand, he asked, “What’s for dinner, Mom?” Or maybe he’s just hungry.

Mom put her arm around my shoulders. “I’m making something special in honor of our newest family member. Don’t make a face, Zach. Her favorite dinner is chicken fried steak. You like that.”

Zach smiled broadly at me. “I like you already.” His eyes lingered at my budding boobs. I suspect my initial estimation of Zach is probably correct. I’m curious how they knew I liked chicken fried steak. My ex-wife must have shared that tidbit. Oh God. What else did she tell them?

Mom looked down at me. “I should probably get started. Do you want to help me in the kitchen?”

I wanted to say “No. Of course not. I want a beer and watch some TV before dinner is ready.” And really? You expect me to help make the dinner that’s supposedly in my honor? Instead, I looked up at Mom, smiled and said, “Sure!”

Dad grinned at us as Mom and I started walking down the hall. “Sounds great! I’m hungry already. While I’m waiting, I think I’ll have a beer and watch TV.”

“I’ll be in my room,” announced Zach.

Mom ruffled my hair. “It’ll be great to finally have some help in the kitchen.”

I shrugged. “I don’t know how to cook anything.”

Mom gave me a quizzical look. “Really?” She then grinned. “We’ll fix that. Even Zach knows how to cook.”

* * *

After changing into my nightgown, I came back into the living room where Mom and Dad were watching some cable news show. Mom saw me and got up and walked towards me.

She kissed my forehead. “You look cute in your new nightgown! Well, goodnight honey. You have a big day tomorrow.” Yeah. School. I can’t wait. I need to try to be less sarcastic.

I was looking at the floor as I headed towards my room. I looked up and stopped in my tracks. Zach was leaning against the wall by my door.

He narrowed his eyes at me. “So who are you really?”

I started to walk past him, but he moved to block entrance to my room. “What are you talking about?”

Zach smirked at me. “You’re not who you say you are. Seriously. I Googled your story. I couldn’t find anything to that matches your story of being orphaned from a fire.”

I frowned. Great. A hacker type. “It wasn’t local. Let me in my room or I’ll scream.”

Zach backed away from the door a bit. “I could figure that much since there wasn’t any local news story about it. But I couldn’t find anything at all. So who are you really?”

I looked up at Zach and grinned. “I’m actually a forty-seven year old man in a witness protection program. That’s all I can say.”

Zach rolled his eyes. “Fuck that shit. No seriously. Who are you really? I won’t tell Mom and Dad.”

I decided I couldn’t trust Zach any further than I could throw him. I thought quickly on a lie that he could believe, but not easily check.

I sighed and looked at the floor. “I’m just a girl, Zach. A girl who’s always been in trouble. I was taken from my abusive parents when I was five. I ran away from my first foster home. I’ve been in and out of more foster homes and juvie facilities than I can remember. But that’s over. Living on the streets suck. Your parents seem nice. I want a normal life for once.”

Zach took a step back and looked sheepish. “Oh wow. Sorry. I didn’t know. I can imagine how much that would suck. Mom really likes you. If you really want a normal life, I’m sure you’ll find it here.”

I sighed. “I do. I want a clean break from my past. As far as I’m concerned, who I was before is dead.” At least that was true. I could be bitter and hate my fate or I could try to embrace it. I can’t change who I am now.

Zach nodded. “That’s cool. Well, good night.” He turned and walked into his room and shut the door.

* * *

The assistant principal smiled at me as she handed me two sheets of paper. “Here’s a map of the school and here’s a bell schedule. I’ll take you to your class. Because of the time, you’ll be starting in your third period Algebra class. If you would follow me, please?”

Mom stood up with me. She gave me a hug. “You’ll be okay, honey. No need to be worried. I know it’s all new and everything, but after a few days, you’ll be used it all.” She kissed my forehead.

I nodded. I hated this. I never liked school. And now here I am again. Mom had me wear a dress. Looking out into the halls, it seemed most of the girls either wore jeans or short skirts. There were those wearing dresses, just not as many. And then there was the make-up. Mom thought if I wore make-up, it would help me fit in better with the other girls. Actually I felt like I had a neon sign pointing at my face.

I felt grossly conspicuous both because of how I was dressed, but mainly I’m having to face a strange new world as a girl. I was a fairly confident young man out of college and quickly rose up in management. Not many things intimidated me. But now I was not only intimidated by the adults in this world, but also by other fourteen year old girls. And boys. I hated when a boy looked at me.

The assistant principal led me to a doorway. The door was opened and I could see a male teacher addressing his class. Smiling, the assistant principal said, “Here’s your third period class, Algebra. For your first class here, I’ll introduce you, just to break the ice. For your other classes, just introduce yourself to the teacher before they start the class. And you can always come to me if you need help.” I nodded. I did not want to enter that classroom.

As we entered the classroom, the teacher stopped speaking and turned towards us. The assistant principal said, “Sorry to interrupt your class Mr. Watson. But we have a new Tiger starting today. Miss Jennifer Jacobs.” Tiger is the school’s mascot. I found it embarrassing to be introduced as a new Tiger.

Mr. Watson grinned at me. “Great to have you on board, Miss Jacobs. Just find a seat anywhere for now.”

I felt every eye on me as I walked to an empty seat and sat down. Several boys smiled at me. I just wanted to hide, but I couldn’t. I was nervous as hell and couldn’t really concentrate on what the teacher was saying. Not that I needed too since I had Calc III in college.

Finally the bell rang and I stepped out into the relative anonymity of the busy hallway. I pulled the map I had been given out of my purse and tried to figure out where I was and where I needed to go.

A boy from my Algebra class, who had looked shyly away when I was looking over my fellow classmates, walked up to me. He looked at his shoes for a moment. “Hi. Jennifer, right? Do you need help finding your next class?”

I looked up from my map. “I think I could use some help.”

His face brightened slightly. “What’s your next class?”

I showed him my schedule. “Your in English class. E-17. That’s just around the corner. I’ll show you.”

I smiled at him. “Thanks! That’s nice of you. And your name is…?”

He gave me a shy smile. “Sorry. I’m Caleb. It’s nice to meet you.”

Caleb took a few steps ahead of me. “Come on. You don’t want to be late to Ms. Sweeny’s class. Trust me on that.”

I set my focus on following Caleb and ignored the teeming masses surrounding me. I felt like an interloper and wearing a dress and make-up wasn’t helping me feel any more secure.

Caleb stopped in front of a door labeled E-17. “Here we are. I noticed you have a science class after this. It’s just right down this hall.”

I sighed as I smiled at Caleb. “Thank you very much, Caleb. This school is so big.”

Caleb laughed. “Yeah. It’s easy to get lost. Well, I gotta get to my next class. See ya ‘round.” He quickly turned away and hurried off down the hall.

Several kids were entering the room and I followed them in. I walked up to the teacher who frowned at me.

We just stared at each other for several moments. Finally I said, “Hi. I’m Jennifer Jacobs?” I said it as a question. My confidence level was pretty low.

Ms. Sweeny nodded. “Ah yes. The new girl. I was told to expect you. Just find an empty seat for now.” She scowled and then continued, not really looking at me. “I’ll have to re-arrange the seating to get everyone back in alphabetical order.”

I nodded and headed towards an empty desk by the wall at the end of the row.

As I sat down, the girl sitting in front of me, who I later learned was named Sophia, turned to look at me. “The new girl, huh? I noticed you talking to Caleb. You don’t want to talk to Caleb.”

A girl sitting across from me. who I learned was named Olivia, said, “Yeah, He’s a dweeb.”

Sophia laughed. “What does he call himself? An old taco?” Olivia laughed as well.

I thought for a moment. “Otaku?” I prompted.

Olivia nodded. “That’s it. He watches those stupid Japanese cartoons.”

I smiled. I think I like this Caleb already. In my college days I consumed a lot of anime and mangas. My daughter’s husband to be is big into anime and J-Pop. I just shrugged. “He seems nice.” Since he helped me, I thought I should defend him somewhat.

The girl sitting behind me touched my shoulder. I turned around to look at her. “Don’t listen to them. Caleb is a very nice boy. He’s smart and he’s cute. And my name is Cathy, by the way.”

Sophia groaned. “He can talk forever about those stupid cartoons! I don’t get it.”

I shrugged again. “I like anime. It’s not really fair to dismiss it as just a cartoon.”

Olivia laughed. “Oh my God! It looks like Caleb has found himself a girlfriend!!” Sophia laughed.

Ms. Sweeny stepped up next to the girl in front of me. “When do you girls think you’ll be finished with your discussion so I can begin class?”

Sophia looked down at her hands. “Yes ma’am. We’re done. You can start class now.”

Her words dripping with sarcasm, Ms. Sweeny said, “Why thank you.” Olivia looked over at Sophia and laughed silently. Ms. Sweeny went back to the front of the class and began speaking.

After the bell rang and we all started leaving the classroom, Sophia stopped me. “Hey girl. Seriously, I know how hard it is to make friends at a new school. You can hang with us, but really, you need to avoid Caleb.”

I frowned slightly. “I’ll remember that.” Sophia and Olivia smiled sweetly and strutted off down the hall. While I’m not interested in boys at all, I decided I definitely don’t want to hang out with those two girls and their friends. I couldn’t stand stuck up bitches like them when I was in school. In school before.

* * *

My lunch period finally arrived. I was actually hungry. But more than that, I needed to find a space to be alone to collect my thoughts. It was nerve wracking enough just being back in middle school, but also being a girl to boot. I surprised myself in not having any trouble remembering which bathroom to use. But I shocked myself when I realized I was checking my make-up in the mirror. That’s when I realized I was starting to lose contact with my previous life. I wasn’t forgetting who I was, it’s just my previous existence was losing relevance.

After going through the line to fill my tray, I started scanning the lunch room for an empty table where I could be alone. Some movement caught my eye and at one table I saw Cathy smiling and waving and indicating she wanted me to join her. I wanted to be alone, dammit, but I didn’t want to be rude either. A few other girls were sitting with her.

As I approached, Cathy indicated the seat next to her. She smiled broadly. “Hey Jennifer! Come sit with us!”

I smiled as I set my tray down on the table next to Cathy. “Hey Cathy. Thanks. I really don’t know anyone at this school.”

Cathy laughed. “I know the feeling.” She started pointing at the other girls. “This is Cindy and Julie, and Esther, and Fiona. Guys, this is Jennifer. She just transferred to our school.” She looked at me. “Now you know some people!”

A little embarrassed, I smiled and looked at the other girls. “Thanks. Hi everyone. Nice to meet you all.”

Cathy grinned at me. “I know what it’s like to be the new girl in school. More times than I care to say, actually.”

I looked at Cathy questioningly. “Oh?”

Cathy nodded. “Nobody wants to hear my sob story again, but long story short, we moved around a lot when I was younger. Then I ran away from home. Then I wound up with foster parents. A couple of them actually. But my current foster parents are making arrangements to adopt me.”

Not sure what to say at that point, I asked, “Are your real parents dead?”

Cathy frowned and shook her head. “They don’t want me. My foster parents actually care about me. How about you, Jennifer? The rumor is you’re a foster too.”

I nodded and wondered how the story got out. I decided to stick with the original cover story in spite of what I had told Zach. “Yeah. My parents were killed and our house destroyed in a fire.”

Cathy shook her head. “Wow. That sucks. I’m sorry to hear that.” It suddenly got quiet around the table.

Julie stood up. “Hey. I need to go by my locker. Catch y’all later.”

Fiona started to stand too. “Yeah, me too. See ya guys.”

Cindy said, “I need to drop by the library. Later.”

Esther stood. “Yeah, I need to go too.”

A moment later it was just Cathy and I sitting at the table. I looked over at Cathy and shrugged.

“Sorry.”

Cathy shook her head. “Not your fault. Well, actually it is your fault.” She laughed.

I forced a smile. “Well, anyway. I’m happy for you. Getting adopted and all.”

Grinning, Cathy said, “Thanks. What about you? If I’m not being too nosey how is your foster home?”

I nodded. “Pretty good I guess. If everything works out, I think they want to keep me.”

Cathy smiled. “I hope it works out.” She then looked at me closely. “Let me guess, your foster mom helped you with your make-up?”

I looked at Cathy curiously. “Well, actually, yes. I never really wore make-up before.” Or at all!

Cathy laughed. “We need to fix that! Come over to my house sometime and I’ll give you some pointers. Oh wow. We need to split or we’ll both be late for our next class.”

I started to stand up. “Thanks. I’ll take you up on that.” Not that I really want to wear make-up, but I’m trying to fit in.

* * *

I was so glad when school finally ended. I was at my wit’s end. I just hoped that things will get better as I become more used to being in public as a girl. I don’t think I’ll ever get used to boys talking to me.

I walked out a side entrance to the school as it was closer to the street where Zach will pick me up. I’m still not sure if I trust a sixteen year old to drive me around.

As I exited the building, I heard some scuffling sound and voices coming from around the corner. Curious, I walked over to the sound to investigate. What I saw shocked me. There was a boy on the ground getting kicked and beat on by several boys. One of the boys was taller than the rest and seemed to be leading the other boys in beating up the kid on the ground. I didn’t know the tall boy’s name, but I had seen him around school. The boy on the ground was begging for them to stop.

Forgetting I was no longer an adult male, I ran up to the fight shouting, “Boys! Boys! What the hell is going on here? Stop this immediately!”

All the boys stopped hitting the boy on the ground and turned their attention to me. I thought, oh shit.

One of the boys shouted, “Get lost, bitch! This ain’t none of your business!”

The tall boy turned to look at me. For a moment he just stared. He grinned and bowed to me and gestured like he was tipping his hat. “Yes ma’am! Whatever you say!” He turned to the other boys. “Guys. You heard the lady. Knock it off. Let him up.”

“Ace!” shouted one of the boys. “Are you nuts? We need to teach this dweeb a lesson!”

Ace grinned at me. “I said, let him go. You heard the lady.”

The boy, still angry pointed at me and shouted, “Fuck that bitch!” He turned to the other boys who all now looked shocked and confused. “Let’s finish this!”

Ace walked over and whacked the angry boy on his ear. “I said knock it off!” Ace then walked over to the boy on the ground, reached down and offered to help the boy to this feet.

“Caleb!” I shouted when I saw the boy who was getting beat up. I ran up to him and helped him stand. I scowled at Ace. “You should be ashamed of yourself! Pick on someone your own size, you coward.”

Ace shrugged. “I’m sorry Miss! Trust me. It was all a misunderstanding. And by the way, I like your dress. You look very nice.”

Angrily, I said, “Get lost, asshole. Leave Caleb alone. He’s done nothing to you.”

Ace, looking calm said in a matter-if-fact tone, “Actually, he was taking my bike.”

Caleb was crying. He wiped his nose with his hand and shouted, “Bullshit! I didn’t touch your bike!”

Ace folded his arms. “I have witnesses.”

Caleb cried, “They’re all your buds!”

I pulled Caleb back. “Let’s get away from these guys.”

I led Caleb back inside the school. His clothes were covered in dirt as was his face. Dirty tears streaked his cheeks. He had a cut lip and a nose bleed. I led him into the restroom.

“Hey, this is the girl’s room!” Caleb protested.

I frowned. “I don’t care. Let’s get you cleaned up.”

Using wet paper towels, I cleaned up his face and the cuts on his arms and tried to dust him off as best I could.

“What was going on?” I asked. “Why were they beating you up?”

Caleb frowned. “Because I’m me. Seriously. That’s the only reason. They know I can’t hurt them.”

I shook my head. “What a bunch of assholes.”

Caleb looked over at me. “But hey. Thanks for helping me. I was really worried they were going to seriously hurt me. I’m surprised Ace listened to you.”

I grunted a laugh. “Me too. Hey I need to go. I’m sure my brother is wondering where I am. Take care.” He nodded and quickly left the restroom.

I walked out the building and saw Zach parked by the curb waiting for me. I just wanted to go home.

* * *

Cathy’s eyes went wide as I told her about what happened with Ace and Caleb. We were standing next to one of the trees lining the entrance to the school.

Sounding incredulous, Cathy asked, “You got Ace to back down? Seriously?”

I shrugged. “Well, he got his minions to stop beating on Caleb after I yelled at him. In fact…”

Cathy suddenly looked away and made a shushing sound. “Speak of the devil…”

Ace walked up to us, grinning. “Well good morning, ladies!” His presence actually frightened me. Surely he wouldn’t hit me out in the open would he?

Cathy shook her head. “Get lost, Ace.”

Ace looked taken aback. “No reason for rudeness! I just wanted to thank your friend for helping me change my ways. I’m a new man. I’ve seen the light. And I owe it all to… is it okay if I call you Rebecca?”

I frowned. “I’m Jennifer. And no.”

Ace shook his head. “I see you doubt me. You’ll see. Well, I have to get going. Chat with you ladies latter.”

As he walked away, Cathy said, “You know you just gave him your name, right?”

I rolled my eyes. “Oh shit.”

Cathy grinned at me. “But I think I know what’s going on. He likes you. And he knows he won’t get in your panties if you consider him a bully. So he’s pulling this act.”

I frowned. “Well, I’ve got news for him.”

I shuddered. The thought of being with any boy disturbed me. But the thought of Ace touching me, at all, thoroughly disgusted me.

Cathy shook her head. “Well, just ignore him if you can. Maybe he’ll take the hint.”

“I hope so,” I said with a sigh.

Smiling, Cathy said, “Hey, I know a few boys you might like. They’re cute and usually nice. If you want, I could introduce you to a few.”

I thought, oh God no. I shook my head slowly. “Thanks. I just don’t think I could handle a boy right now.”

Cathy nodded. “Let me know when you want to get back into dating. A couple of these boys have even asked about you.”

Oh jeez. “I’ll let you know.”

Cathy checked her phone. “Crap. We’re going to be late. See ya.”

We both hurried off to join the stragglers entering the school.

* * *

I was sitting at my desk in my room when my cell phone rang. I looked at the display and saw it was Cathy calling. I pressed the button for speaker phone. “Hey Cat. What’s up?”

“I got some exciting news!” she exclaimed over the phone.

I kept working on my homework. “Oh? Like what?”

“Colton asked me out!” Cathy giggled.

I looked at the phone on my desk. “Hey that’s great. You’ve been crushing on him for a while.”

Cathy was silent for a few seconds. “There’s just one thing.”

A sudden feeling of dread came over me. “Dare I ask?”

“Please, Jenn. I’m just asking this one favor,” Cathy pleaded.

“Do do what?” I almost yelled.

“Colton has one condition for us going out.” I heard Cathy suck in a deep breath. “He’ll only go out with me, if you go out with his friend.”

A growing anger in my voice, I said, “Cat, you know I don’t want to date. Who does he want me to go out with?”

There was a long pause.

“Ace.”

“What!” I shouted. “You can’t be serious! I can’t stand him! So no. No way in hell.”

“Please, Jenn?” begged Cathy. “I’ve been wanting him to ask me out for ages!”

“Cat… Ace is using you to get to me.” I was not happy. “I bet Ace had to talk Colton into asking you out.”

Cathy huffed. “That’s rotten thing to say.”

I sighed. “I’m sorry. But why would he ask you out of the blue and with that condition attached?”

“I don’t know. Why does anybody ask anybody out?” There was another pause over the phone. “I’m just asking this one favor. Would it really kill your soul to go on a date with Ace? I’m not asking you to marry him. Besides, maybe you’ll like him.”

I laughed without humor. “He’s an asshole.”

Getting testy, Cathy said, “All boys are assholes. Please? It’s just one evening. We’re going to that new Tommy Kincaid movie, The Great Vegetable Rebellion.”

I closed my eyes tightly shut and gritted my teeth. Why was she asking me this? She knows I don’t like this guy. She knows nothing will come of going on a date with her crush. But it seems really important to her and she’s my best friend. I know I’m going to deeply regret my next words.

I sighed heavily. “Okay Cat. You win. I’ll go. But you’ll owe me, big time.”

“Woo hoo! Thanks so much!” shouted Cathy. “It was the movie that sold you, right? No girl can resist Tommy Kincaid.”

I have no idea who Tommy Kincaid is.

* * *

I went over to Cathy’s house the night of our date. Cathy helped me with my make-up. We’d get picked up at her house. Cathy’s mom begrudgingly agreed to take me back home instead of Ace dropping me off. The last thing I wanted with Ace was a romantic good-night on my front porch.

Cathy held up a mirror so I could see my “evening” make-up she had so masterfully applied to my face. “That looks great, Cat. Thanks.”

Cathy grinned. “You’re welcome. I think I’ve armed you with everything you need to know about make-up so you can do this yourself.” She set the mirror down and checked the time on her phone. “Thanks again, Jenn for doing this for me. It means a lot.”

I shrugged. “You’re welcome too, I guess. I’m really not looking forward to this date with Ace.” In complete honesty, I don’t want to be dating any boy. I supposed that will change eventually. The government did tell us that over time, mind and body would come together. “No way I can talk you out of it?”

Cathy shook her head. “Nope. I’m planning on having fun tonight. Maybe you should lighten up.”

I laughed. “You’re not the one going out with Darth Maul.”

The doorbell rang.

Cathy giggled. “Maybe you should date Caleb. He’s into all that Star Trek stuff.” She looked at herself in the mirror to check her make-up. “They’re here. Try to look happy.”

From the living room, Cathy’s mom called, “Cathy!”

Cathy chuckled as we entered the living room. “We heard the doorbell, Mom.” She waved in the direction of the door. “Hey guys!”

Colton grinned at us from the front porch. “Hey girls. You guys ready?”

Cathy walked through the front door. “We were born ready!”

I rolled my eyes and shook my head.

Ace laughed and looked at me. “I think we’re in trouble, Colton.”

Cathy’s mom pointed at Colton. “Be back no later than ten thirty.” Mom said I needed to be back by eleven. Cathy’s mom was going to drive me home.

Colton nodded. “Yes ma’am.” He looked at us. “Okay, let’s go.”

Colton took Cathy’s hand and led her to his car. Ace extended his hand and I silently condemned the designer of the denim skirt I was wearing to hell for not having pockets to stuff my hands into. So I slowly reached out and with a grin, Ace took my hand.

Colton’s dad was sitting in the driver’s seat of a silver color minivan. He opened the side door and we all climbed inside, with Ace and I taking the rear seat. He waved. “Hey guys.”

Colton turned to look at Ace and I as we got settled in the rear seat. “Dad’s just going to drop us off and then come get us when we’re ready to leave.” The van pulled away from the curb and we were on our way.

Ace sat as close to me as he could and put his arm behind me and rested it on the seat back. I rolled my eyes at him and he just laughed. “Hey, I gotta put my arm somewhere.” I know where he could put his arm.

I sat there with my arms folded and glared at him. Finally he pulled his arm back. “Okay, you win.”

I stopped glaring, but honestly, I just felt I couldn’t relax. Maybe I was just over-reacting. I sighed. Why did my first date with a boy have to be with Ace?

He leaned back. Ace always looked like he was relaxed. “So, I hear you’re a foster. How did you wind up there?”

I looked at him sideways. “I murdered my parents and fed the pieces to our Chihuahua.”

Ace laughed. “That must be a big Chihuahua.”

I grinned. “It is now.”

Ace shook his head. “You don’t want to talk about it. I get it. Just trying to make conversation.”

I gave Ace a cold stare. “My parents are dead. There was no family to place me with. Satisfied?” I wonder if I’ll ever be allowed to say what really happened? At this point, would I want to?

Ace raised his hands defensively. “Okay okay. I’m sorry. But now I know why you’re such a moody chick.”

The minivan rolled to a stop at the mall’s entrance. “Final destination. Everybody out,” announced Colton’s dad. “Give me a ring when ready for a pickup.” The side door of the van slid open and we all stepped out.

No sooner than we were out of the van, Cathy latched onto Colton’s arm as if she was staking her claim. Maybe she was as there were quite a few pretty teen girls outside the mall entrance giving Colton the eye.

Colton said, “The line’s already starting to get long.” He started to walk towards the mall entrance.

Ace looked down at me and grabbed my hand. “Let’s go babe.” With a tug, he led me towards the mall entrance.

I still wasn’t all that sure about this movie date thing. Ace is paying my way. Will that entitle him to a snuggle during the movie? A kiss? A boob grab? I decided he’s not entitled to anything. It’s not like I asked him to pay for everything. He volunteered. I have to admit though; when I was dating girls years ago, I did expect a little affection in return for spending my hard-earned wages on the girl.

As we got in line, I had to smile looking at Cat. She was in heaven. She was clinging to her crush as if there were no tomorrow. Impossible to say if she’ll have another date with Colton, but he does seem to like her as he slid his arm around her shoulders.

Before I could react, Ace slid his hand through my hair to rest oh my shoulder. He tapped Colton on the shoulder. “I hope this is as good as Time Trap. He looked down at me. “Did you see that one?”

I shook my head. I wasn’t going to admit it, but I really don’t know who Tommy Kincaid is. I haven’t been to a movie in years.

Ace grinned. “Oh it was awesome. Maybe I’ll let you borrow my thumb-drive. There’s this one cool scene where he’s trapped in a time loop. He pops into a large room filled with skeletons and corpses…all of them copies of himself. He has to figure out how to break the time loop so this version of himself doesn’t die there too. It was cool.”

As we moved up closer to the ticket booth, I asked, “So how did he get out?”

Ace laughed. “I don’t want to spoil it for you!”

I started to feel a bit nervous watching Colton buy their movie tickets. I was about to pass a milestone in my new existence. Whether I like him or not, a boy is going to pay my way to a movie. I don’t know if other girls ever notice this transition in their lives, but I felt this, more than anything else so far, completely closes the door on my past life. I’m a teen girl, out on a date with a boy. Something that seems so extraordinarily ordinary to everyone but me.

There was a long line forming at the snack bar. Colton turned to us. “Ace and I will get the popcorn and shit. Why don’t you girls wait for us over by the restrooms?”

Cathy nodded. “I need to go anyway. So do you, Jenn.”

I shrugged. “I’m fine.”

Cat tugged on my shirt. “You need to go too, Jenn.”

I grinned. “I guess I need to go.”

Once in the restroom, Cathy started checking her make-up in the mirror. We were alone for the moment. She looked at me. “What do you think, Jenn? I think Colton likes me.”

I nodded. “He seems to. Colton seems very nice. He’s very cute.”

Cathy beamed. “I think so too! I’ve dreamed of this day for so long. I can’t believe I’m on a date with Colton.”

I shook my head. I’d seen this before with my own daughter. “Don’t get your expectations too high, Cat. Don’t forget, he only asked you so Ace could take me out.”

Cathy frowned. “You’re killing my vibe, Jenn. I don’t care *why* he asked me out. Just that I’m out with him now and I think he actually likes me.”

I tried to sound encouraging. “I hope you’re right, Cat. Colton is definitely boyfriend material.”

Satisfied that her make-up was perfect, Cat looked seriously at me. “What about you and Ace?”

I frowned. “There is no me and Ace. There’s me. And then there’s Ace. I’m only on this fiasco to help you.”

I found myself leaning towards the mirror to check my own make-up. Cat asked, “You don’t think it’s going good? Ace seems nice.”

I turned from the mirror and said sourly, “He’s a bully and he beats up people.”

Cathy turned to exit the restroom. “Well, he’s not beating anybody up right now.”

I took one last glance in the mirror and followed Cathy out of the restroom.

The guys were still in the snack line, so we just decided to wait by the ticket taker. I saw Caleb standing to one side with a girl who looked like she was out of high school. I watched them talk for a moment, and then the girl got in the snack line. Caleb saw me and waved. Then he started walking in my direction.

“Hey girls,” Caleb greeted us with a grin. “Going to see a movie?”

Cathy rolled her eyes and grinned. “Dork.”

I nodded. “We’re seeing The Great Vegetable Rebellion.”

Caleb laughed. “Us too. I heard it was good. Girls just love Tommy Kincaid. My sister has a major crush on him.”

I pointed towards the snack bar. “That’s your sister?”

Caleb nodded. “Yeah. We both wanted to see the movie, but I don’t have any money. I was behind you in the ticket line. So is Ace your boyfriend?”

I felt my face flush. “No! No, not at all. I’m only here because Cat talked me into it.”

Caleb looked at his feet. “That’s cool if he is. Girls always seem to go for the bad boy type. Just surprises me since you got his friends to stop beating me up.”

I sighed heavily. “Caleb, listen to me now and hear me later. Ace is not. I repeat, is not my boyfriend!”

Caleb nodded. “If you say so.”

Cathy tilted her head and said, “Shhh!”

A moment later, Colton and Ace walked up carrying our snacks. Ace frowned at Caleb.

Ace sneered, “Get lost, runt. I don’t like dweebs talking to my girl.”

Caleb looked at his feet again. “I need to go anyway.” Caleb’s sister had just left the snack bar.

Ace’s eyes went wide when he saw Caleb join his sister as they headed to the ticket taker. “How in hell does a doofus get a bodacious college chick like that?”

Cat started to say something until she saw me shaking my head. Adding a little acid to my voice, I said, “I don’t like my date ogling older women.”

Ace laughed. “I’m allowed. Come on. The movie’s about to start.” He handed me my drink. Apparently we’re going to share a big tub of popcorn.

I have to say it torqued me that I’m not allowed to talk to another boy, but it’s okay for him to look at other girls? That’s messed up.

Colton found four seats together near the middle of the theater. As we started to sit, I saw Caleb about four rows up behind us. I waved and he waved back.

Ace saw me and frowned. “What did I tell you?”

I whispered as I sat down next to him, “You don’t own me.”

Ace frowned again. “You’re my girl.”

Rather than start a fight, as the first trailer started to run, I just took a long sip on my soda. I kept thinking how much Cathy is going to owe me for this.

Cat and I sat next to each other, with Colton sitting on Cat’s left and Ace on my right. I have to say that at first, everything was going good. I felt vaguely secure with the tub of popcorn sitting on Ace’s lap but where we could both share it. The start of the movie was pretty exciting with an incredible action sequence. I could see now why girls all loved Tommy Kincaid. He was hot.

About midway through the movie, I saw Cat slide closer to Colton and snuggle against him. Colton put his arm around her and if it was possible, she’d be living up to her nickname and be purring. I’m sure Ace was expecting the same thing.

He finally set the tub of popcorn down, stretched and made the move I’d been expecting all evening. He set his arm down along the seatback behind me. He started playing with my hair. When I didn’t slide over next to him, he placed his hand on my shoulder and tried to pull me over to him.

He tugged on my shoulder and whispered, “Come on, babe. Let’s get some snuggle time.” I gave in and laid my head on his shoulder. He played with my hair for a bit before sliding his hand down to rub my arm.

I glanced over at Cat. She was definitely enjoying her date more than I was as she and Colton were trying to swallow each other’s tonsils. I’m sure Ace wanted some of that action as well. But if I had to snuggle against him, I was content to just use Ace’s shoulder as a pillow as I watched the movie.

Suddenly, I felt a hand fall on my breast. Oh hell no. I reached up and quickly pulled Ace’s hand from my breast. I heard Ace snicker. And then his hand fully cupped my breast and he squeezed it. I jumped up and before he could react, I slapped him.

“Don’t touch my breasts, you asshole!” I screamed in the crowded theater.

“You’re making a scene,” hissed Ace. “Sit down!”

I continued to stand. “No! I’m leaving!”

“Shut the fuck up down there!” Someone shouted several rows behind us.

Ace grabbed my arm. “You’re my girl, and I’m telling you to sit down!”

I tried to pull my arm away from his grasp. “You’re hurting me.”

Ace suddenly let go of my arm as soda and ice unexpectedly went splashing down on his head.

“What the fuck?” growled Ace.

Behind him stood Caleb holding an empty cup over Ace’s head. “She said don’t touch her.”

Ace snarled at Caleb. “Well, look who finally decided to grow a pair. You are so going to regret that.”

About that time two mall cops show up, shining flashlights in all our faces. “What’s going on here? We got a call of a disturbance.”

Caleb’s sister pointed at Ace. “That boy tried to molest this little girl. My brother put a stop to it.”

One of the mall cops shined his flashlight on me. “Is this true, miss?”

I looked down at my arm. “Crap. Look at that bruise starting to form. Yes it’s true.” I scowled at Ace.

Ace stepped towards me. “Bitch!”

The two cops moved to restrain Ace. One of the cops looked to me. “Do you wish to file charges, miss?”

I was royally pissed. But just how big of a mess did I want to take this? I narrowed my eyes at Ace. “Do you swear to leave me and Caleb alone?”

Ace just scowled at me.

“Miss?” prompted the cop.

After waiting longer than I should, I turned to the cop. “Yes. I’ll press char…”

Ace almost sounded like he was about to cry. “Yes! I swear. I’ll never touch either of you again.”

The cop raised his eyebrow at me. “Are you sure, miss?” I nodded. The cop looked to Ace. “Follow us, sir. We’ll escort you to the exit. We’ll need to see some ID. You’ve earned a permanent ban from the mall.”

Cathy run up to me and gave me a hug. “Oh, I’m so sorry, Jennifer! This was all my fault!” Colton was standing by the wall, with his head hanging down.

“It’s my fault, Cat,” I said as I hugged her back. “I was stupid.”

I saw Caleb start to move away. I reached out to him. “Caleb! Thank you so much!”

Caleb smiled weakly towards me. “You’re very welcome, Jennifer.”

Caleb’s sister stepped up to us. “Let me get you guys some dinner. I know emotional upheavals always make me hungry.”

I smiled at her. “Thank you.”

“I want my money back!” came a shout from behind us.

* * *

The school found out about Ace’s antics and gave him a three day suspension and a month of detention. Part of me felt I should feel sorry for him since I was involved in the whole mess. But I just couldn’t bring myself to have any sympathy. Ace wouldn’t look at me in the hall.

Dad wanted to take a baseball bat to Ace. I’ve never seen Dad so angry. Zach offered to help Dad as he said “nobody treats my sister that way!” Happily they both decided Ace wasn’t worth going to jail over.

Oddly enough, Cathy and Colton are still dating.

As for Caleb? Well, he and his mom picked me up today to go to an anime convention in town. I just wore “holey” jeans and a DragonBall Z t-shirt. I hadn’t been to a con since my college days.

“Having fun?” asked Caleb as we walked through the dealer room at the con. He was holding my hand.

“This is great!” I laughed. “I love watching all the cosplayers. You should have dressed up!”

Caleb laughed. “Maybe next year.” He looked at the schedule sheet. “Let’s head over to viewing room one. There’s a new anime about to premier there.”

The room was filling up fast so we hurried to seat. Caleb continued to hold my hand as the video started. I have to admit that I was really enjoying being with Caleb.

I watched Caleb laugh at some crazy antics on the screen. I couldn’t help but smile as I looked at him. Yes, he’s a dork. But he’s my dork. On a sudden impulse, I leaned in and kissed him. He gave me a shocked look. He then bent down and gave me a kiss that tingled all the way to my toes.

I decided I liked being a girl.

* * *

It was my first Thanksgiving holiday as a girl. I was helping Mom, of course, in the kitchen. Dad and Zach were in the living room watching some football game. I vaguely remember a time when I watched a game with my dad while mom was in the kitchen by herself. It was a dark and gloomy day with a little drizzle thrown in.

I was making mashed potatoes… yes, real mashed potatoes when I heard Dad yell from the living room.

“What the crap is this? Why are they interrupting the game?” exclaimed Dad.

I walked into the living room to see what the commotion was about on the TV.

Dad pointed at the TV. It was a breaking news announcement. “Will you just look at that?” Dad shook his head. “What is the world coming to?”

Accompanying the video of some kid lying on the ground, the voice on the TV said, “Outrage tonight as federal agents apparently gunned down an eight year old boy in the streets of San Francisco and then just left him to die as the boy begged for help. The agents all appeared to be deathly afraid to even venture near the fallen boy. A nineteen year old woman was also lying nearby on the ground crying hysterically. It is not known at this time if she’s related to the boy. FBI spokesman was quoted saying …”

I stopped listening. They finally got him. The rat bastard that not only caused upheaval in my own life, but for hundreds or more, across two continents. The real eight year old boy is now going to have to deal with being a teenage girl. I wonder if word will ever get out about how that lunatic was able to swap bodies and create so much havoc? I’m glad he’s stopped, but that doesn’t help me. I’m stuck as female for the rest of my life.

Mom stroked my hair as she watched the news event. “How could they do that to a little boy?”

I wanted to tell her and Dad, but they wouldn’t believe me. And while that bastard is the reason I was standing there holding a bowl of mashed potatoes, I wasn’t angry at him. Not now. I have a Mom and Dad who loves me. A dorky brother and an even dorkier boyfriend. I wouldn’t go back to my old life if you paid me.

I was happy.

* * *

The End

Another Switcher

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

7,500 < Novelette < 17,500 words

Genre:

Character Age:

College / Twenties

TG Universes & Series:

Switcher Tales by Melanie Brown

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Another Switcher
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2019 Melanie Brown

Roy should have picked a different place to have lunch

This is a "side-quell" to Switcher as the story takes place simultaneously with Switcher. It helps to read Switcher first -- Ed

“This way!”

“Don’t let him get inside that bank!”

I heard all this commotion happening outside the McDonald’s where I was having lunch. I got up to see what all the shouting was about. Just as I reached the door, I saw a young woman running hell bent towards the door. Three men in suits were chasing her.

One of the men shouted, “Don’t open that door!”

Wondering what kind of crime this woman could have committed, I none-the-less started to brace my shoulder against the glass door so it wouldn’t open. Before I could lean into the door, the woman slammed hard against the glass door, pushing it into me knocking me off balance.

The woman’s hand brushed against my arm.

Suddenly I felt as if I was punched in the gut and I was blinded by a brilliant flash of light. I was hit with the worst headache I’ve ever had. I couldn’t breathe and blacked out.

I must have been out only a few seconds. When I came to, I was on the ground. What I saw wasn’t possible. I saw myself get up off the ground and start to run. Two the men in suits ran past me with guns drawn.

“Take the shot!” shouted one of the men.

I watched in horror as one of the men aimed his Glock 9mm at what impossibly seemed to be my back and fired off a couple rounds. I saw a red mist of blood spray from “my” arm. A man in a suit approached “me” quickly. McDonalds customers went running and screaming from the building.

With a stream of blood running down his arm, the person who seemed to be me leaped and knocked his body against the man in the suit. Both the suit guy and “me” looked disoriented. I saw my body fall to the floor writhing in pain.

The suit guy, aiming his weapon turned and laughed. “Dumbass!” He fired his weapon at the other suit guy. I heard him grunt as he took a couple hits in the chest and then fell.

The third suit guy had knelt beside me during all this. He fired a round at the fleeing suit guy. His shot went wild and hit a wall.

The guy next to me pulled a walkie talkie type device from his coat pocket. “Agent Peterson. We have two agents down. Suspect last seen using Agent Carlos’ body. Send an ambulance and the bus. We have another civilian victim, these coordinates.”

Over the walkie talkie an oddly expressionless voice said, “Acknowledged. Moving to attempt intercept. Give us a quick sit-rep on the two casualties. Hold the civilian until the bus arrives.”

“Roger that,” the agent said into the radio. To me as he put a hand on my shoulder, “Try to stay calm, miss and wait for bus to arrive.”

For the first time I noticed I had long dark brown hair falling across my face. I wasn’t wearing my clothes. In fact, I was dressed like the girl who was being chased. I didn’t feel right. I looked at my hands. They weren’t my hands. I know the back of my hand like I know…

“What the fuck is going on here!” I shouted in a very feminine voice. “I’m not waiting for shit. I don’t know what’s going on, but I’m out of here!”

The man grabbed my arm. He held fast. I couldn’t pull away.

“Sorry, girl. But you need to stay put.”

I tugged against his grip. “Let me go! And I’m not a girl.”

Frowning deeply at me as he moved to examine one of the fallen agents, he said, “That’s why you need to wait for the bus. We can’t have you running around loose.” Using his free hand, he felt for a pulse from the agent lying prone on the floor of the McDonalds in a pool of blood. “Shit. He’s dead.”

My old body groaned. Until then he had been quiet and I kind of forget he was there. I pointed at my body who was bleeding profusely from the arm wound. “Why am I lying there? Why am I not in my own body?”

The agent turned to me. “I need to stop his bleeding. If I let go of your arm, will you stay here?”

“Of course,” I lied. I tensed my leg muscles so I could sprint away.

Frowning again and sensing my deception, the agent took a pair of handcuffs from his pocket and cuffed me to the counter top. He then turned to the man who was me but not me, tore open the shirt and started to make a make-shift tourniquet.

As paramedics started to run into the McDonalds, a voice over the radio said, “Suspect escaped. Two more victims.”

The paramedics started to load the man who is in my body somehow, onto a gurney. Two people I assumed were agents ran up to me. A man in a dark suit and a woman in a dark skirt. The woman pointed at me. “Is that the victim?” The agent who cuffed me nodded. To me, she said, “Come with us, miss. We’ll try to explain what’s going on to the best of our knowledge.”

The agent who had cuffed me said, “Better secure this one. She’s a run risk.” The woman nodded and put her own cuffs on me.

I was led to a large van with a lot of confused and angry people inside. The woman pointed at an unused seat. “Please have seat there, miss.” When I hesitated, she added, “I’ll sedate you if I have to.” Sitting next to the empty seat was a teen girl who was out cold. I frowned and sat down.

* * *

I was sitting in a small, featureless room, with only a small desk and two chairs. I was brought in by a soldier after listening to a briefing about what the government thinks is going on. I was in a woman’s body all because some asshole figured out how to swap bodies with people and was now running amok.

I hadn’t been able to see myself, so I had no idea what I looked like. If I had to guess I was pretty, because I kept seeing some of the soldiers around me staring at me. That really disturbed me.

The door opened and a frazzled looking man wearing glasses and a frumpy suit entered. He set a laptop computer on the small table and lifted the display.

Looking over his glasses, he said, “Good evening miss. I’m the counselor assigned to your case. We’ll need your name and social security number and your home address so we can know who you are so we can get things moving towards a resolution for you. Relatively speaking, you’re one of the lucky ones. The person you used to be and the woman you are now seem to be close in age. We’ll know more after some digging. But since you both are over the age of majority, assigning you a new life should be fairly straight forward.”

“New life?” I asked. “What are you talking about?”

The man sighed. “Similar to a witness protection program, you get a new identity to match your new physical body. We can’t find where the woman’s mind wound up, but we have her identity from her purse. So, please tell me your name, social, and so on.”

I folded my arms and glared at him. “Fuck you.”

Sighing again the man shook his head. “That’s not helpful, miss. Your cooperation will help this go smoothly to a resolution. I’m really sorry to tell you this miss, but as you heard earlier, this is who you are for the rest of your life. We can’t give you your life back. But what we can do is to try to make this transition to a new life as easy as possible. We’ll issue you a new identity. All past debts and responsibilities will be erased. And if you want it, before you leave this facility, we’ll even offer you counseling on living as a female.”

I sighed. Given my situation, all those things would be helpful. I have no idea how to be a girl. I’ve certainly dated plenty of them to get what I wanted from them and discarded them for the next one. But I never knew or cared what made a girl tick.

“You win. My name is Roy Hinkley. I had just started to work at the bank next door to that McDonalds. I wish I had gone somewhere else for lunch.” I then gave him my address and social security number.

The man smiled and nodded at me. “Thank you, miss. You’ll need to spend the night here while your court appointed attorney presents your case to our three judge panel deciding these cases.”

He knocked on the door. When the soldier opened it, the man stood up. “If you will follow this soldier, he’ll take you to a dorm room where you’ll spend tonight and possibly tomorrow while we get you straightened out. Thank you for your cooperation.” He stood to one side to let me pass.

I felt really uncomfortable as I stepped into the hall. The soldier I was to follow gave me a look that said pretty clearly, I want to fuck you. The soldiers standing guard outside doors similar to the room I was in, all would turn to stare at me. I still had no idea what I looked like.

We finally came to a closed door. The soldier knocked and I heard a lock turn. The door opened to reveal a woman officer. She smiled at me.

“Welcome to the women’s dormitory, miss. I am Captain Sturgis, officer in charge of this room.” She looked at the soldier. “Thank you corporal. You’re dismissed.” The soldier nodded and turned away, but not before giving me another long look.

I have to admit, I felt more at ease being in a room filled with other women. Even the soldiers in the room were women. Having men stare at me was really unsettling.

Captain Sturgis smiled again. “Let’s find you a place to sleep for the night miss. There’re some clothes we ask that you change into. I understand that you were a man before. So if you have trouble with the bra or using the restroom, let us know and we’ll assist you. Let us know right away if you start to have your period. You missed the evening call for dinner, but there should still be something to eat left in the adjoining room.”

I stopped following her. I asked, “Did you say period? I’m going to have that?” That was always annoying when the girl I was dating at the time was on the rag.

The captain gave me a smirk. “Welcome to being a woman, miss.”

The captain handed me some clothes neatly folded. “You can change in the latrine over there, miss.”

I took the clothes and looked at them. It was some kind of cloth, pull over dress, a sports bra and cotton panties. I frowned at them. “Why can’t I just wear what I already have on?”

Captain Sturgis smiled patiently at me. “We have to send them off to a lab for examination. Sorry.” I looked around at my fellow inmates and they were all wearing this same dress.

I went into the indicated restroom. There were two toilets in stalls with no doors and no urinals. There was a mirror over the sinks. I moved quickly to look into the mirror. I gasped when I saw my reflection. Holy shit! I was a knock out! I wanted to do me right there on the restroom floor. No wonder all the men were staring at me. I was gorgeous, with big tits and a small waist, tight ass and legs that went all the way up. Was this girl a movie star or something? She should have been.

After staring at myself for several minutes, Captain Sturgis called through the door, “Miss? Do you need assistance?”

Still staring at my image, I said, “No. I’m fine.” Mighty fine actually.

I took off my shirt and looked at the mirror again. I muttered, “Holy shit!” I had two huge tits nestled in a satin, black, lacy bra. If I still had my Johnson, I’d be getting pretty hard about now. I pulled my jeans down and saw I was wearing matching black panties. This girl was hot. I guess now I’m hot. I shook my head in disbelief. Where have I been all my life?

Pulling the panties down revealed a somewhat bushy pussy. You’d think a girl this hot would wax or something. After a few minutes I had the new clothes on. The new bra and panties were definitely a mood killer.

I came out of the latrine carrying my old clothes. The captain pointed to a panel on the wall that looked kinda like a doggy door. “Put all your clothes in there.” I pushed the clothes against the panel and they disappeared inside.

Captain Sturgis pointed at a cot. “This is your bed for tonight. Feel free to get something to eat or mingle with the other ladies here. Just don’t try to leave this room.”

I looked around again. “Why are the windows painted over? I can’t tell if it’s day or night outside.”

The captain looked at me and grinned. “Nothing to worry your pretty little head over, miss.” Her tone seemed condescending. She turned and walked away.

The ages of the other women in the room varied widely from around my age to very elderly. Most seemed to be thirty-something. The two oldest women just sat on their cots, crying. I learned that girls nineteen and under were housed in a different dorm.

In the adjoining room were a few things to eat. It had been picked over pretty well. There were a few bowls of pre-made salad, The sandwiches were wrapped in plastic. There was ham and cheese and few roast beef. I sighed and grabbed a couple of the roast beef ones. I was starving.

* * *

While I was eating a girl looking a bit younger than me came up and sat beside me. She had a ham and cheese sandwich. She looked over at me. “Whatcha in for, girlie?” She giggled.

I looked over at her, annoyed because I wanted to sit in peace. “Being stupid enough to have lunch in McDonalds today.”

The girl laughed. “That’s a dumb idea no matter what day it is.” She put her hand out for a shake. “My name’s Maggie. And you?”

I shrugged. “I don’t have a new identity yet. So for now the name’s Roy.”

Maggie grinned. “Glad to meet you, Roy. I don’t have a new identity either. I was already a woman. I was seventy-five and twisted with arthritis. And I’m lovin’ this. Don’t get me wrong. I do feel terrible for the twenty-one year old woman who swapped with me. Poor thing. My tired old body had a coronary at the moment of the swap and she died. But that’s not going to stop me from enjoying my second chance.”

I nodded. “Wow. That really sucks for her. To have your whole life stolen like that. This girl I am now and my old self are about the same age. I just hate the fact that I’m a girl now. I don’t think they’ve located the girl who got swapped before her body was swapped with me. Listening to that whole swapping shit at the briefing made me dizzy.”

Maggie nodded. “Me too. But let me tell you something Roy. You should embrace your girlness. That’s what I’m doing. And look at you. You are absolutely stunning, girlfriend. You’ll have to beat the guys off with a stick.”

I laughed. “They better not come near me. I’m not having nothing to do with guys. No way.”

Maggie laughed heartily. “Roy, I’ll be honest with you. With your gorgeous looks and inexperience with men, I’d be willing to bet you’ll be pregnant before the end of the month.

I shook my head. “Dream on, lady. Ain’t gonna happen.”

Maggie stood up. “I hope you’re right, girl. Good luck.”

I gave Maggie a nod and a motion like a hat tip with two fingers. She walked away and I finally finished my sandwich in peace.

* * *

I waited in the small room for about twenty minutes before a tired looking woman carrying a notebook computer entered the room. I saw the soldier outside close the door and I heard it lock. She sat down at the chair opposite me and opened her notebook.

She tapped a few keys before sighing heavily. “Ms. Hinkley. I was hoping this was going to be cut-and-dried for you. Just have you sign the non-disclosure agreement, then we relocate you, hand you some cash and set you free. But…” her voice trailed away.

After several moments pause, I asked, “But what?”

The woman frowned as she studied her notebook computer. “It’s… well, it’s complicated. Last night when your case was having its hearing, there was a protest lodged against the proceedings.”

I sat up straight. “A protest? Who would protest?”

The woman leaned back in her chair and tapped a pencil on her notebook keyboard. She gave me a long, hard look. “Your husband. Or rather, the man married to your body. He’s lodged a protest against your discharge.”

“Tough shit!” I shouted. “I’m not married to him.”

The woman looked uncomfortable. “That’s what we told him, though a bit more…um politely. But there’s twist to this.”

I narrowed my eyes at the woman. “Twist?”

The woman sighed. “You’re pregnant, Ms. Hinkley. The man protesting is the father.”

I leaned forward. “Again, tough apples, right?”

Nodding, the woman said, “Ordinarily, yes. Following the policies laid out by the EU, pregnancies are generally terminated when a person swaps into a pregnant body. This is a highly controversial policy, but it’s the policy for now, none-the-less.”

I held my stomach as I stood up. “Get this thing out of me! Now! I don’t even want to be a girl, much less a pregnant one!”

The woman just stared at her notebook’s screen. “There’s a complication. Your situation is completely unprecedented and we have no policy on it. Your baby’s father is trying to set the case law for it.”

I sat down, confused. “Unprecedented? How? You even have a policy on pregnant swaps.”

The woman sighed. “This is different. This has never happened before that we know of. When Ron Simon, you remember… the criminal who started all this, swapped with your current body, he didn’t swap with the mother. He swapped with the baby inside her. In the past, he’s always swapped with the mother. But this time, for some reason, he swapped with the baby. The baby, being in close proximity to the mother swapped immediately with the mother. It seems the baby’s undeveloped mental state was swapped with a forty-three year old man. When the baby swapped with the mother, the mother went into the baby’s developing brain, making the mother and the baby the same person.”

I plopped back in chair. “My head hurts.”

The door to the room opened and the soldier stepped in. “They’re waiting for Ms. Hinkley in the courtroom.”

I followed the soldier through a maze of hallways until we finally entered a large room set up as a make-shift courtroom. A three judge panel, made of two Army and one Air Force general sat at a table. All eyes were on me as I walked in.

A man on one side of the table jumped up and shouted, “Deanna!” He started to run towards me. A soldier stepped up to block him.

“Mr. Campbell! Please remain seated,” commanded one of the generals as he banged his gavel. The man meekly sat back down.

The same general, pointing with his gavel said to me. “Miss Hinkley, please be seated.” I sat down next to a man I’ve never seen before.

The middle general looked over the court. “Mr. Sanders, please state your client’s position.”

Mr. Sanders looked over some notes in front of him. He stood up and looked at the panel of generals. “If it pleases the court, I’d like to state for the record that my client, Miss Hinkley was forced into a pregnancy against her will when she was forced to swap bodies by Mr. Simon. Miss Hinkley has no desire to be pregnant at this time having only seen the father for the first time in this court. Under U.S. Code for forced swapped individuals, based on policy formed by the European Union for such cases, Miss Hinkley has the right to have the pregnancy terminated without regard to the interests of a third party. We feel this hearing is unnecessary and that my client, Miss Hinkley should be allowed under standard policy to terminate the unwanted pregnancy so she may be properly re-inserted into society unburdened by a choice that was not hers.”

I just sat there in silence wondering if I’d have to say anything. The father, Mr. Campbell, looked to be on the edge of tears. I felt sorry for him. It was my understanding that these hearings are adjudicated in the absence of any of the interested parties to avoid undue influence either way or emotional turmoil.

The same general nodded to the other attorney present. “Mr. Burr. Please state your position.”

Mr. Burr stood up. “If it pleases the court, I’d like to present Mr. Campbell’s position. Mr. Campbell and his wife, the um, body now inhabited by Miss Hinkley, decided months ago it was time to start growing their family. After trying unsuccessfully for a few months, Ms. Campbell finally became pregnant a mere ten weeks ago. You can imagine the joy the Campbell’s felt at this news…”

My lawyer stood up. “Objection. Relevancy.”

“Sustained,” said the general. “May I remind the counselors that this is a hearing on how to dispose of the pregnancy issue for Miss Hinkley, not a trial. Mr. Burr, please get to your point.”

Mr. Burr nodded. “Yes, of course. My client has been, of course, briefed on the laws concerning pregnancies of this sort and how the laws are applied. And although this has never happened in human history before, there are exceptions and an appeal process. Mr. Campbell is claiming a right of the father and on behalf of the mother who can no longer speak to this issue, that the baby be allowed to continue to full term since it’s not just the baby’s existence at stake, but his wife’s mental state as well.” Mr. Burr sat back down.

Mr. Sanders stood up and addressed the three generals. “As noted, a transference of this kind is unprecedented – an adult’s mind transferred to such an undeveloped brain surviving until birth and even then beyond that is highly unlikely. We all feel for Mr. Campbell, but the odds of him ever seeing any evidence of his wife after the baby is delivered is extremely remote. The forty-three year old man who received the mental state of an undeveloped fetus is in serious condition.”

Mr. Burr stood up. “May I remind this court that the alleged Mr. Simon’s mental state was briefly transferred to the unborn child before transferring to Deanna Campbell. He didn’t appear to be mentally diminished as a result. While no one can be completely sure, from the doctors we have consulted, there’s a very good chance Ms. Campbell’s mental state is intact.”

The judge looked to me. “Miss Hinkley. Would you like to say something?”

I hesitantly stood up. “I… while I do feel sorry for Mr. Campbell, I have to say I’m just as much a victim as he is. I didn’t ask to be in his wife’s body. I didn’t ask to be pregnant. In all honesty, I have no desire to be pregnant or even a woman. I really don’t think I should be burdened with being pregnant while trying to figure out how to live as a woman.”

Mr. Campbell stood up. “May I address the court?”

The middle general nodded. “Of course, Mr. Campbell.”

Looking nervous, Mr. Campbell rested his eyes on me. “I can certainly appreciate Miss Hinkley’s position. God only knows how I’d react to find myself not only a beautiful woman, but pregnant to boot. But that’s my baby inside Miss Hinkley and my wife inside the baby.” He started to get choked up. “I would be losing not one, but the two most precious things in my life. I understand that sadly, men lose their wives and children all through history. But this is not something any man has ever faced before and the loss is preventable.

“I have a deal I’d like to propose to Miss Hinkley. One that I think would be fair to all parties involved.”

The third general leaned forward in his seat. “And just what do you propose, Mr. Campbell?”

Mr. Campbell cleared his throat. Still looking at me he stated, “Firstly, I’d like to ask Miss Hinkley take the pregnancy to full term. Wait. Hear me out. After delivery of the baby, Miss Hinkley would be free of all motherly obligations. She can just walk away. The only other thing I’d like to add, is that Miss Hinkley marry me, so the baby will have my name. I understand Miss Hinkley hasn’t officially been given a new identity. After that has been done, we can wed and she can live in my house in Deanna’s place until the baby is born. We then get the marriage annulled, I pay her ten thousand dollars for her trouble and we part ways.”

Mr. Burr stood up. “We have devised a cover story that Mr. Campbell’s wife suffered from amnesia to explain why she doesn’t remember her mother and other family members.”

The first general looked to me. “And what do you say to this offer, Miss Hinkley? This is your decision to make. Your counsel will advise you, but we’re here only to make your decision official.”

I stood up, completely aghast. “I… I… this is insane! Y… you not only are asking me to remain pregnant, but to marry you as well? That’s crazy.”

Mr. Burr looked at me without expression. “Naturally, you will not be required to perform any wifely duties. It’s merely to continue the appearance of a normal family life and to give Mr. Campbell the legal right to the child.”

Mr. Sanders turned to me. “Miss Hinkley, you have every right to refuse this offer. You are under no obligation. But if you decide to accept this offer, you will sign a contract with Mr. Campbell stating your intent to marry him, live as his wife until the baby is delivered. At that point, Mr. Campbell will agree to pay you and the contract is terminated.”

I violently shook my head. “No. No way. This is crazy. I don’t want to marry a man and have his baby. No. I reject the offer.”

Mr. Campbell’s eyes bored into me. “I’ll pay you twenty thousand.”

I just stared at Mr. Campbell in disbelief. Twenty thousand dollars is a lot of money. Right now I have no place to live, no money, no job, my degree is gone and all my personal history. Roy Hinkley is officially deceased.

I sat down and looked at the three judge panel, then back to Mr. Sanders. “If I don’t take that offer and we go the standard route, what happens to me exactly?”

Mr. Sanders shrugged. “You get a new identity. You are relocated, and you are given one thousand dollars cash. You’re too old for foster care, so we provide you with a list of potential employers who must hire you based on your current job skills. As the new you, you have no job history, academic history or family history. The military is also required to take you if you choose to enlist.”

I grunted a laugh. “So just a big fuck you?”

Mr. Sanders shook his head. “We get you started. We can’t hold your hand forever. And we provide free counseling services.”

Mr. Campbell took a few steps towards me. “In exchange for taking my baby full term, I’m offering you the security of a home, the love of a family and at the end, a generous payment.”

Campbell’s offer is looking better all the time. How hard can being pregnant be anyway? My mom did it three times. That one girl I beat the paternity suit on managed to do it. For nine months I get to waddle around, lay in bed and eat ice cream all day. And then after I pop the kid out, I collect twenty grand. Maybe it’s not such a bad gig after all. Marrying a dude was the big drawback though. I can’t imagine how, but that could be my future regardless. The rumor is that after a few months, you go native anyway. And as pretty as I am now, if I was out on my own, guys would be hitting on me left and right.

I sighed heavily. “I hope I don’t regret this, but I think my best chance is to take Mr. Campbell up on his offer.”

Campbell rushed over to me and shook my hand. “Thank you so much, Miss Hinkley. Thank you for saving my family.”

The third judge said, “Let’s wrap this up as quickly as possible. We have a huge load of cases to get through.”

Mr. Sanders turned to me. “Have you picked a name? Roy Hinkley has been declared dead.”

I shrugged. “I guess I have to go with Deanna since that’s his wife’s name. I’ll keep my last name for now.”

Mr. Sanders typed some things into his notebook. A moment later a printer in the room spit out a sheet. Mr. Sanders retrieved it and brought it to our table.

“Just sign here as Deanna Hinkley and your identity change is complete.” Mr. Sanders looked tired. “All your paperwork has already been submitted and completed. Now, sign this contract with Mr. Campbell.”

I signed both documents with my new ID. I really hoped this wasn’t a mistake. I’m not sure where he came from, but a preacher was standing with Campbell and his lawyer.

Mr. Burr waved to me. “Sorry to rush this but we really need to clear the courtroom. Mr. Simon has been very busy.”

Campbell was grinning at me. The preacher looked at both of us and then Mr. Burr nodded to him.

The preacher cleared his throat. “We’ll dispense with the all the mumbo-jumbo and cut to the chase. Do you, Deanna Hinkley take this man in holy matrimony through sickness and in health until death do you part?”

I hesitated a second and turned to whisper to Mr. Sanders. “I thought the contract had a nine month term?”

Mr. Sanders waved his hand dismissively. “Just a formality. It’s part of the script. Don’t worry about it.”

I hesitated another moment, then forced a smile. “I do.” Holy shit. What am I doing?

Mr Burr handed the preacher a ring. “Here’s her wedding ring. It was removed when she was first brought in.”

The preacher looked to Campbell. “And do you Lawrence Campbell take this woman in holy matrimony in sickness and in health until death do you part?”

Without skipping a beat, Campbell said, “I do!”

The preacher handed Campbell the ring. “Put this on her finger and say, ‘With this ring I thee wed.’”

He took my hand and I watched, in actual horror as he slid the ring on my finger. “With this ring, I thee wed.”

The preacher looked relived to end his duty. “I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.”

Campbell was still holding my hand. Before I could react, he leaned in and kissed me. Oh my God! I just got kissed by a dude! I wanted to spit, but that probably would look bad.

At first I wondered why Campbell didn’t flinch at kissing me. But then it dawned on me that he’s been kissing these lips for some time now. He’s kissing a woman, not a guy. I’m not sure if I can handle this.

Still holding my hand, Campbell, my husband, said, “Come on honey, let’s get you home.”

* * *

Before we left, I had to be processed out. A female assistant had to instruct me on how to properly wear a bra and to use various feminine hygiene products. A nurse covered many of things I needed to know when my period started back up again. By then I’m sure I will have forgotten what she said. She gave me a brief course on being pregnant and suggested I take a new mom-to-be class. So far, everything about being a girl sucked.

I was still wearing what I called my prison dress as we left the facility. We were placed in the back of a truck with no windows and were driven for several hours before being dropped off at my husband’s home. Husband. That’s going to take a helluvalot to get used to. Most of the drive was in silence. Every second I was regretting my decision, but I also had no idea what I’d be doing anyway.

The truck drove away immediately after we climbed out and stood on the sidewalk.

Larry, who I learned is how I should address Campbell pointed at the house in front of us and grinned. “There it is, baby. Your, I mean our, home.” He looked over at me and smiled broadly. “I was afraid I was never going to see your gorgeous face again. I love you so much!” He pulled me close to him and kissed me.

I took a step back. “Hold on, cowboy. Remember I’m the new girl here. I’m not your lover.”

He took my hand. “Sorry. It’s hard to remember there’s someone else inside there. But I don’t know why kissing seems to bother you so much.”

I frowned at him. “Because you’re a guy. I’ve never kissed guys before.”

Larry laughed. “Well, you’re a woman. And my wife. It may take some getting used to, but expect to be kissed. A lot.”

I sighed. “Twenty thousand might not be enough.”

Larry laughed.

Larry took my hand. “Let me show you the house, Mrs. Campbell.”

I rolled my eyes. “Lead the way.”

It was a nice house in what looked to be a decent, quiet neighborhood. Actually, it was a lot nicer than the house I grew up in.

Larry opened the front door then stopped me from walking inside. “Don’t forget tradition.” He picked me up as if I weighed nothing and carried me over the threshold. When he had carried me into the house, he gently set me down. And then kissed me. Surely even for girls this much kissing gets old.

I looked around at my surroundings. “You have a nice house, Larry,” I said sincerely.

Larry smiled. “You mean we have a nice house. And thank you.”

Hanging prominently on the wall was a big screen TV. Larry then led me through a doorway. “And here’s the kitchen. Deanna loved this kitchen. She really loved to cook.” It was large with a lot of counter space. There was even had an island in the middle of the floor.

“Too bad I don’t know how to cook,” I said as I opened the oven door and peeked inside.

Larry folded his arms. “Well, that’s one of the things you should probably learn how to do.”

I looked back at him and folded my arms as well. “Hey, the contract said no wifely duties are required.”

Larry rolled his eyes. “That just meant sex. You don’t want to eat?”

I shook my head. “Where is it written that only wives can cook? Can’t you cook?”

Larry frowned. “It’s just that Deanna loved to cook.”

I slapped the counter top on the island counter. “Listen pal. In case you haven’t figured it out yet, I’m not Deanna.”

Larry shook his head sadly. “Be that as it may, let me show you the bed room.”

The bedroom was large with a big king sized bed. There was a large master bath and two walk-in closets. There was another big screen TV on the bedroom wall.

I looked around the room nodding. “So where is your room?”

Larry pointed his finger around the room. “This is *our* room, honey.”

I knitted my brow. “I’m not sleeping with you.”

Larry scowled. “You’re my wife.”

I pointed towards the wall. “I saw another room just down the hall.”

Larry folded his arms. “That’s going to be the nursery.”

I waved my arm at Larry. “No way in hell am I sleeping with you.”

Larry started to sputter. “Look, there’s room…” We heard the front door open and slam shut.

I looked towards the door, suddenly worried. “Burglers?”

Larry shook his head. “Dollars to donuts it’s your mother and sister. They never knock. Here’s where we tell them about your amnesia and the baby.” As he walked past me to exit the room he hissed, “Try not to be a dick, okay?”

As we walked towards the living room, I said, “I’d forgotten I had amnesia.”

Upon entering the living room, I noticed two women, one a fairly attractive older woman about mid-forties. The other woman was a less than attractive woman who looked a few years older than me.

The older woman gave me a broad smile. “Deanna! You said a few days ago you needed to talk to us about something and then you just disappeared.” She then stepped up to give me a hug. I reacted to her hug in much the same way I used to react to hugs from my cousin Julia with the stubble on her upper lip.

The woman stepped back from me when I didn’t really hug her back. “What’s wrong?”

Larry stepped up and put his arm around my waist. “We have two things to announce today. One is very hard to talk about. I’m not sure what we’re going to do.”

The woman looked from Larry to me and back to Larry. Her face switched to a sudden mask of worry. “What is it? Is it about Deanna?”

Larry nodded sadly. “Devastating news. Just devastating. The doctor doesn’t know how it happened, but Deanna is afflicted with a serious case of amnesia. Whole sections of her memory seems to be gone.”

The woman put her hand to her mouth as she looked horrified towards me. “Does she remember anything? Honey, do you know me?” Tears were welling up in her eyes.

I just shrugged and said honestly, “I don’t know you. Sorry.”

The woman burst into tears and she threw her arms around me. “Oh my poor child!” She took a few steps back and then pointed at herself and said with a dramatic flair, “I’m your mother. And that’s your sister Susan over there.”

Susan walked over and looked at me as if I was from Mars. “Oh my God, Mom. She doesn’t remember us!”

I said, “Well, I know you now. I’m happy to know who you are.” Well, happy might be a stretch.

Larry looked very sad. He should probably win an award, unless he’s talking about his actual wife he’s lost. “There’s so much she doesn’t remember. She wasn’t even sure we were married. She doesn’t even remember little things like how to cook.”

Mom snickered. “We’ll fix that. Looks like I’m going to have to be spending a lot of time over here re-educating Deanna.” Mom looked to the floor and shook her head. “Oh baby, it’s almost like you died.” Tears streaked down her cheeks.

Susan shook her head at me. “I just can’t believe this shit.”

After a few minutes, Mom was able to compose herself. She sniffled. “You said you had two announcements. I hope the other is better than this one.”

Larry smiled. “We’re pregnant.”

Mom looked like she was going to faint. “Oh my God! Oh my God! That’s wonderful! How long have you known?”

Larry looked over at me. “We just found out today actually. The shock might have triggered her amnesia. The docs don’t know. But we do know she’s ten weeks along.” Larry lied. They had known for several days, but hadn’t had a chance to announce it. Larry had wanted to make a big deal of the announcement.

Mom shook her head and started crying again. “Ain’t this just a fine how-do-you-do? My daughter is going to have a baby and then she doesn’t remember anything! How can this both the best day and the worst?” It was the best of times. It was the worst of times. Hey, that’s kinda catchy.

Larry kissed my cheek. “The doc said to give her lots of love and attention.”

Mom stepped back up to me and put her arms around my shoulders in a giant bear hug. “Oh, she’ll get plenty of that!” Susan joined into the hug.

I regretted signing the agreement.

* * *

Later that night, Larry and I were sitting at the end of the bed. Mom and Susan had left only twenty minutes earlier. Larry stared at the wall. “I guess that went as well as to be expected. They took the amnesia story in stride.”

I grunted. “I think they were overwhelmed by the baby announcement.”

Larry nodded. “True. You might not remember your whole life, but at least you’re not dead.”

I shook my head. “I beg to differ. For all intents and purposes, your wife is dead and gone.”

Larry looked at me with a cold stare. “You’re my wife. Try to remember that. And the original Deanna is inside you.”

I screwed up my face. “That sounds perverted when you say it that way. There’s no way to say if her mental state is saved.”

“Hope is all I have to cling to, honey.” Larry looked back at the wall again.

I shrugged. “Don’t set yourself up for disappointment. To change the subject, how are we doing sleeping arrangements? I get the bed, your get the couch?”

Larry frowned. “We’re married. I want to sleep with my wife.”

“I don’t want to sleep with a man. Even if I’m married to him.” I stared at the wall too.

I looked over at Larry. “Which side was her’s?”

Larry patted the sheets. “The left side.” He then pointed at a chest of drawers. “She kept her nighties in that dresser.”

“I was just going to sleep naked,” I said with a sigh.

Larry grinned. “Works for me.”

I got up. “Let me find a nightie.” Larry laughed.

* * *

I was awakened by a kiss on my cheek.

“Good-bye, honey,” said Larry from the middle of the bedroom. I looked over at him and he was pulling up his pants. “I need to get back to work today. I’ll see you this afternoon. By the way, what’s for dinner?”

I lifted myself on my elbow and glared at Larry. “You’re shitting me, right? I doubt even your previous wife would know what was for dinner the moment she woke up. And I told you. I don’t cook.”

Larry grinned at me. “Deanna planned her meals ahead of time and then went to the store to get what she needed.”

I frowned. “Pick up whatever you like from Burger King. That’s what’s for dinner.”

Larry continued to grin. “Well, beautiful. Your mother is coming over to help you regain your culinary skills. So surprise me.”

I sat up in bed, putting my feet on the floor. “How does grilled cheese sound? Why don’t you cook something? These are modern times.”

Larry chuckled. “I know how to cook. But Deanna loved to cook. It was one of her joys in life.”

Irritation in my voice, I said, “I’m not her, remember?” I stood up. “This is why this was a mistake! You wanted a fantasy that your wife is still alive. I’m not your wife and never will be. You’re deluding yourself. You should have let me go my way and removed this thing from inside me.”

Larry stormed angrily back into the room. I flinched thinking at first he was going to hit me. He pointed at my stomach. “That’s not a thing. That’s our child and Deanna’s essence. We’re all victims here. Trust me. I’m much rather have Deanna here than you. And after you deliver, please leave as you’d make a piss-poor mother. You don’t have the balls to be a mother!” He spun on his heel and hurriedly left the room. I heard the front door slam as he left.

I just stood there for a few moments, shaking in fear and anger. I shouted at the door, “Don’t tell me I don’t have the balls to be a mother!” I patted my stomach. I was just barely starting to show. Tears welled up in my eyes and I threw myself onto the bed. In a small voice I cried, “I don’t want to be a mother! Oh God, this scares me…” I cried myself back to sleep.

* * *

I finally got out of bed to get dressed. This girl certainly had a lot of panties. I picked some plain white ones to wear and to hell with the bra. I had to pee real bad too. I stood in front of the toilet for a few moments and uselessly tried to grab something that wasn’t there. I sighed and turned around to sit down. Sitting down isn’t the issue. It’s the loss of my manhood that pissed me off. Peeing as a woman felt different somehow.

A random thought hit me as I relieved myself. What if I ever have to use a public toilet? More than once I’ve had to go into a stall because all the urinals were in use and was very thankful I didn’t have to sit on that pee spattered seat. I surmised it shouldn’t be an issue as I was sure the women’s restrooms were always kept spotless. Women are neat and clean, right?

As I washed my hands, I took inventory of myself in the bathroom mirror. My hair was a wild, disheveled mess. I grinned when it reminded me of that freshly fucked look many of the girls I fucked had. One of the straps of my nightie had slipped off my shoulder and I have to admit that it was a really sexy look. I poked my tit. I couldn’t believe that I was the owner of this truly magnificent rack. I sighed. Larry was one lucky mother to get to fuck this every night. Whoa. Backup. What am I thinking here?

I looked at the dizzying number of cosmetics lying on the bathroom counter. I might as well toss all this junk. I have no desire to wear make-up.

I finally got dressed, wearing a t-shirt and jeans. If found some bread and jam in the kitchen and decided to make some toast. At first I was hesitant to just using things in the kitchen. This was like a stranger’s house. I took a deep breath, tossed my shoulders back and said aloud, “You live here, girl.” Did I just refer to myself as “girl”? I poked my tit again. Well, I can’t really deny it.

I brought my toast into the living room and set the plate down as I examined Larry’s entertainment system. He has some nice stuff. I never thought to ask him what he does for a living. Must pay pretty good if his wife doesn’t have to work to help out paying for all this stuff. I was surprised at the number of porn videos in his Blu-Ray collection. Why so many when he has a wife like me?

While I was musing over the video collection, I heard a jingle of keys at the front door and then heard it open. I turned around to see Mom and Susan enter the house. What’s up with that anyway? I didn’t give the keys to my apartment to my parents when I moved out.

“Deanna!” exclaimed Mom. “I’m glad you’re up.” It was ten-thirty, which I admit used to seem early to me before I got my job in IT at the bank.

I gave Mom a hesitant smile. “Hey, Mom. What brings you here?”

Mom laughed. “Susan did.” Susan rolled her eyes. “I thought we’d go get lunch so we can chat and get re-aquainted.

Mom looked at me for several moments. “You don’t remember how to wear make-up, do you? You used to take the time to always look beautiful even if you weren’t planning on going anywhere. Let’s fix your face and then we’ll go get some lunch.” Let’s not and say we did.

Mom started walking towards the bathroom. She stopped, turned around and waved. “Well, come on, Deanna.” I sighed and followed her.

Susan walked over to the sixty inch TV. “Can I watch TV while you’re doing that?”

“Sure, hon,” yelled Mom from the bathroom. I looked over at Susan as she was rummaging through Larry’s porn collection.

As I entered the restroom, Mom was checking out the cosmetics scattered on the counter top. She looked up at me. “Do you remember anything about wearing make-up?”

I shook my head. She looked at me and shook her head as well. “That amnesia sure is selective. You don’t remember how to cook or wear make-up, or anything about growing up with me and your sister or even your own husband. But you remember everything else.”

I just shrugged. I wanted to say, Sorry. Until this week I was very happy as a boy living my own life.

Mom picked up a small bottle. “This is foundation. We’ll just cover some basics because I’m hungry and want to go to lunch. Bringing you back into the family is more important.”

Mom scolded me a few times about making faces as she applied the make-up. I really didn’t like the way it felt. It seemed like a lot of extra trouble to go through every morning. But when she finished, holy shit! The results were amazing. While I can hardly take any credit for it, I have to say I thought I was pretty before. I couldn’t believe how beautiful I was now. A random thought flowed through my mind that I couldn’t wait for Larry to see how I looked. I frowned. Why should I care?

Mom grinned at me. “Just gorgeous! Okay. Let’s go eat.”

I’ve never seen anyone eject a disc from a video player as fast as Susan did when we came back into the living room.

“Are you okay?” Mom asked Susan. “You seem kinda jumpy and your face is red.”

Holding the disc behind her back, Susan said, “I’m fine. Seriously.” She glanced over at me and I just chuckled.

As we headed towards the door, Mom turned to me. “Aren’t you forgetting your purse? You might need your keys at least.”

I blushed. “You’re right. I don’t know where my head is these days.” I looked around the room.

Mom laughed. “You don’t know where your purse is either. I saw it in the kitchen.”

I walked into the kitchen and saw a bag lying on the counter. I picked it up and looked inside to see house keys, a driver’s license, a cell phone, a lipstick and other random items. As I picked up the purse, I thought briefly of Morty Sherman back in middle school when I mocked him by asking “What are you going to do? Hit me with your purse?” and laughing. I looked at the purse in my hands and frowned. And now I’m carrying one.

After about a ten minute drive, we arrived at Gladstone’s, a classy restaurant, but has a relatively inexpensive lunch menu. I’ve taken girls here on dates more than once. I looked around the dining room and men kept glancing over at us. I don’t know if I’ll ever get used to having men ogle me.

After we were seated, a rather cute waiter walked up to our table and smiled. “Good afternoon, ladies. What can we get you started with?” He then listed several drinks, some alcoholic that we could choose. I wanted to ask for a beer, but asked for iced tea instead.

After the waiter took our meal order, Mom took a tablet computer out of her purse and laid it on the table in front of me. She scooted her chair to be closer to me.

“Since you don’t remember anything about your own family,” said Mom as she turned on the tablet. “I thought I’d bring some pictures to look at while we had lunch.”

The first picture displayed was of a child. “That’s you!” exclaimed Mom. “When you were just a little girl. Aren’t you just adorable?”

The next picture was of a baby being held by a little girl. “That’s Susan holding you when you were just a baby.” Mom pointed at the baby in the picture.

We went through a few dozen childhood pictures, some taken on vacations.

Most of the pictures were of just me, sometimes with Mom or Susan. One picture had a man standing behind me, his hands on my shoulders. “Who’s this guy?” I asked, pointing at the man.

Mom’s smile turned to a scowl. “How did that picture get in there? That’s your worthless piece of shit father. It’s good you don’t remember him. He used to beat you.”

I studied the picture for a moment. He looked just like any normal guy and was smiling. “Why would he do that?”

Mom frowned as she shook her head. “He thought he was correcting your behavior. He didn’t like you flirting and dating so many boys.”

Susan grinned as she looked at me. “Yeah. You were quite the little slut.”

Mom turned angrily to Susan. “Susan! Don’t talk like that about your sister!”

Susan spread her arms out. “Well, it’s true! She had dozens of boyfriends and I can’t even get one!” What a little bitch, I thought to myself. Jealous much?

Mom shook her head. “I knew I should have left you at home.”

I looked up from the tablet and looked at Susan. “Well, you’d be pretty if you smiled and wore a little make-up.”

Susan glared at me. “I honestly can’t believe you just said that!”

I spread my arms. “Well, it’s true!”

Through clenched teeth, Mom growled, “Girls! Girls! Stop this now. You’re both adults now. Act like it!”

I chuckled while Susan sat there seething.

Mom slid the next picture over on the tablet. “Let’s get back to the pictures.”

Mom smiled broadly when a picture of me in a prom dress and around high school age. I was holding a grinning boy’s arm. He was certainly very cute. “Oh I wish you remembered this. This was your prom night.”

Resting her head on her hand, Susan, in a voice heavy with sarcasm said, “I’m surprised her date wasn’t the whole football team.”

Mom pointed her finger at Susan and growled, “You’re not too old for me to spank, young lady. Knock it off. Now!”

Susan rolled her eyes and turned to continue eating her lunch.

Under her breath, Mom said, “I thought we were over this crap.”

We went through a dozen more pictures until we got to one in particular. Mom sighed. “Oh I so wish you remembered this. It’s your wedding day. You made such a beautiful bride.” Mom cast a quick glance over to Susan, but she was busy eating.

I shocked myself when I touched the screen and said, “Oh wow. That’s such a beautiful dress!” I never cared about what dresses looked like except for how they looked on the floor in the bedroom. But I was really taken in seeing me in that wedding dress.

I took longer looking at these pictures. After scrolling over a few times, I stopped at one picture. I pointed. “Oh my God! Is that Larry? He looks so handsome in that tux! I never really thought about it until then, but Larry is a very nice looking man. He was definitely a good catch.

Mom beamed. “You two made a really cute couple. You were so happy that day.”

I did look happy. My smile was actually dazzling. The dress was beautiful, my make-up was perfect and Larry was gorgeous. The wedding in these pictures were definitely of a better wedding than the one Larry and I had before we left that holding facility.

Mom and I hugged good-bye after we finally left Gladstone’s and she brought me back home.

I stood alone in the living room. I guess I can say my living room. I just stood there for a long time in the silence of the empty house. For the first time I noticed a picture on the wall. It was Larry and I on our wedding day. The girl in the picture was beautiful. The girl was me. But not me.

I walked into our bedroom and on a whim opened the closet. Hanging in the closet, covered by a plastic bag was the wedding dress. I pulled it out and laid it on the bed and stared at it for a few moments. I then removed it from the bag and holding the dress up, stood in front of the full length mirror on the closet door.

On impulse, I quickly undressed and carefully and slowly slid into the wedding dress. I stood in front of the mirror and stared at my reflection for several long moments. Then I went back into the closet, found the shoes I had seen in the photos and slipped them on. I opened the jewelry box on top of my dresser and found the earrings Deanna had worn along with the necklace and put them on.

I stared at the image of the beautiful bride in the mirror, posing this way and that. Suddenly overcome with emotion, I collapsed on the bed and cried.

* * *

I heard the front door open and close. A moment later, Larry called out, “Honey, I’m home.” I didn’t reply back. I heard Larry doing something in the living room for several minutes before I heard him approach our bedroom.

He stopped at the doorframe and was silent for a moment before he chuckled, “You’re wearing your wedding dress?” He took a few steps into the bedroom. “You’ve been crying! Honey. What’s wrong?” He sat next to me on the bed.

I’m sure my face was a mess so it wasn’t hard to tell I had been crying. I looked down and studied my hands clasped in front of me. I didn’t reply. I just sniffled a bit.

Larry gently took my hands. “Honey, what’s wrong. Please tell me.”

I looked over at Larry as I felt a new tear roll down my cheek. “I’m a lie, Larry. Today I saw our…your wedding pictures. And then I found a video of the wedding. You and HER were so happy. It was so very obvious just how much in love with HER you were. And how much SHE was in love with you. And then I come along and murder your wife. And take her body. Why don’t you hate me? I’m not her. I can never replace her. And I’m sorry Larry, I don’t want to be her. No matter how much you want it, I can’t be her.”

Larry lifted my hands up and kissed my fingers. “Deanna, I could never hate you. This wasn’t your fault. I know you had plans for your life and being a woman wasn’t part of that. But here we are. I truly believe that the woman in those pictures is still alive in some manner inside you.”

I looked at the floor. “Even the experts aren’t sure about that. But the bottom line is, that when you look at me, you see her. You expect me to be her. You’re in love with her. You don’t love me. And to be honest here, I’m not sure if I can ever love you, not just the way she did, but in any way. Until a couple of weeks ago, having any relationship with a man wasn’t even on the radar. I know I’m a woman for the rest of my life. I’m still not sure how to deal with that.”

I looked over at Larry. His eyes were reddening and getting watery. He nodded. “I was selfish. The baby is my only connection to the woman I loved with all my heart. I know I had no right to push you into a marriage with no love. I just didn’t want to lose the baby.”

I looked back at the floor. “I didn’t think it would be this hard emotionally. I was never this emotional before. In fact, I was usually indifferent, almost callous towards the girls I had sex with. Maybe this is my comeuppance.”

Larry smiled slightly. “Who knows, right?” He placed his palm on my belly. “She was so excited when she learned she was pregnant. She was really looking forward to being a mom.”

I frowned at him. “Giving the knife a twist?”

He shook his head slowly. With his free hand he placed one of my hands on his hand that was holding my belly and pressed my hand on his. “This is our baby. Ours. And I’m sorry about what I said earlier. I’m sure you’re going to be a great mom.”

I smiled weakly. My emotions were bouncing all over the place. I took my hand away from my belly and clasped them in front of me again, as tears well up again.

“Larry, I’m scared. I don’t know how to be a woman. I don’t know how to be a mother. I don’t know how to be your wife. I’m not her, Larry. I feel so alone. Isolated from everything I ever knew. I… I’m really scared.” Honestly, this whole having a baby shit scared the crap out of me.

Larry gently brushed my hair from my face and slid it behind my ear. He leaned in close to where I felt his breath on my cheek. “Deanna, trust me. You are definitely a woman.” He slid his fingers softly down my cheek. “So beautiful.”

He leaned in and I felt his lips press into mine. I lifted my face up to his and pressed my lips more into his. I felt his passion flow through his kiss. I slid my fingers into his hair and drew him closer to me. Both our passions intensified. He gently started to remove my wedding dress, probably much the same way as he did on that wedding night several years ago.

When I was down to my panties, he gently pushed me back onto the bed. He pulled his shirt over his head and then lay on top of me, kissing me passionately. He fondled one of my breasts as he sucked on the nipple of the other. I never felt anything like this before. He kissed my neck as he fondled both breasts. He pulled his hands away and I heard him loosen his belt. He kicked his pants away.

We held each other close, both of us just wearing underwear. Feeling his skin against mine was pushing my desire to ever higher levels. I was being kissed and fondled by a man and God help me I was loving every second of it.

Finally my panties were pulled away and I felt his finger start to fondle my clit. My clit. I had to think about that. I never felt such pleasure in my life. As he drove me wild with pleasure and with my breathing heavy I felt him slide his cock inside of me. I was moaning and gasping for breath as I felt him start to pump my vagina with his cock. Oh my God, I have a man inside of me! Never in my life have I felt anything like this before. In the back of my mind, I wished I had always been female. Sex from the woman’s side is so much better.

With one final hard thrust and a squeal from me, Larry shot his seed inside me. He stayed inside me as he grew limp. At least I didn’t have to worry about getting pregnant. Hah. His efforts seem to exhaust him. After a moan and putting an arm around me, he fell asleep. I was hoping for another round, but the sound of his heavy breathing from sleeping suggested that wasn’t going to happen. I laid there for a long time just looking at my sleeping man. Finally I fell asleep.

* * *

When I woke up, I just laid in bed, not wanting to get up. Larry had managed to get up and get dressed and left for work without waking me. I was sore where I’ve never been sore before. I sat up, irritated that my vagina hurt. Girl, I thought, you had sex with a man last night. I remembered a few of the girls I had sex with had complained of soreness because I rushed them into sex before they were wet. I think Larry probably did the same thing.

I sat there for a moment wondering how I should feel about the fact that a man had stuck his dick inside of me. I can’t deny that I enjoyed it. In fact, I wanted it. Sex with a man was never on my RADAR before and I would have been horrified at the idea. But now I’m looking forward to that next time. But with more lubrication.

I stumbled into the bathroom and almost stumbled right back out. I looked absolutely frightful. My face was a mess, having slept in my make-up. And my hair was a total disaster. After sitting down and relieving myself, I reached into the shower and opened the facets. As soon as it was hot, I stepped inside.

I just stood there for a long time and let the hot water run over me. It felt so good. I felt almost as if I was washing my past away. I no longer resented being a woman. I no longer hated being pregnant. I still wasn’t exactly overjoyed; I accepted the reality of it. And my feelings about being with a man was slowly changing. If I was being honest with myself, if I hadn’t been rushed into marriage with Larry, I’d probably be looking at men to date. And that thought didn’t bother me.

As I got dressed, I wondered if there’s a job I should be going to. Larry’s never said anything to me about it. So I guess not. He makes good money as a software engineer so I guess he lets me stay at home. That’ll get old after awhile. Surely the old Deanna had friends she hung out with. But no one has called or come by. I wouldn’t have a clue who they were though.

I started exploring the house. I had been too wrapped up in feeling sorry for myself to bother before. Stupid, I know.

I discovered I have a lot of clothes and way too many shoes. I know some girls who would say there’s no such thing, but I couldn’t figure out how I could have any use for so many. The house has a nice; private backyard with a flowerbed that’s in need of tending. I guess that’s my job. I discovered we have a second car in the garage. I guess that’s mine. Only then did I realize that the government never declared Deanna dead like they did the old me. Her drivers’ license is still good apparently. At least I’m not stuck at the house then.

In the kitchen, I found a cookbook that had several items circled and a couple with stars on the pages. I had to assume these marked Larry’s favorite items. I looked through the book trying to decide if there was anything I could try making for my husband.

* * *

I was in the kitchen when I heard the front door open. Mom had come over earlier in the afternoon and we went grocery shopping together looking for the items I needed to make dinner for the next few nights. She spent about an hour going over the finer points on making great meals.

“Oh, there you are,” said Larry as he entered the kitchen. I had my back towards the kitchen entrance. He stepped up behind me, pulled my hair back from my neck and kissed the back of my neck. I felt a tingle. “Whatcha making?”

I turned around to face him. I put my arms around his neck. “Your favorite.”

He looked at me quizzically. “Chicken fried steak?”

I smiled at him. “You guessed it! Just be nice though. This is my first time to try to make it.”

He bent down and kissed me. “I’m sure it’ll be great.” He kissed me again. He looked into my eyes. “I love you.”

I bit my lower lip and held his gaze. Do I love this man? I looked deep into his eyes, trying to find the answer. I smiled. “I love you too.” He kissed me again.

When I finished cooking and placed his food on the table, Larry cut into it and took a bite. He smiled and pointed at it with his fork. “Honey, this is great. It’s almost as g…um, this is really good.” I could tell he was about to say it’s almost as good as HERS. I really need to stop trying to compete with a dead woman. He liked what I made and that’s all that counts. A week ago, not only would I have not cared if he liked it or not, I wouldn’t have made it for him.

When Larry finished eating and put his fork down, he burped and then said, “Want to go to a movie tonight? There’s a new Tommy Kincaid movie on. I think it’s Bonzai Cowboy.”

I put my arms around his neck from behind him and nibbled his neck. In his ear, I whispered, “I have a better idea.” I stuck my tongue in his ear.

We made love that night. It was even better than the first time.

* * *

Over the next few months, my life as a married mom-to-be, normalized. I got better at cooking and actually came to enjoy it. The old Deanna did have a bunch of friends she hung out with. After learning about my “amnesia” they all started coming over to get re-acquainted. My bump got bigger and Larry and I fought constantly over the thermostat. I could never figure out how he could stand to have the house so hot. And while we usually got along, like any other husband and wife in the world, we’d have our arguments. Things got out of hand that one time when he said he couldn’t eat the meal I’d prepared for him because it tasted like shit and I picked up his plate with food on it and threw it at him. Larry spent three nights on the couch.

I was sitting on the easy chair with a folding table in front of me. Larry had decided to bring something home. I was starting my third trimester and I felt huge and whether lying, sitting or standing I was uncomfortable. I felt like I’d been pregnant forever. And even though it bothered me to see his pained expression when, after throwing up or having to deal with back pain, I’d sometimes say out loud my regret about agreeing to be pregnant. Pregnancy definitely isn’t for sissies.

“Thank you sweetie, for getting dinner,” I smiled at Larry as he set a paper plate with chicken strips on it, on the little table. “I’ve been really tired a lot lately.”

Larry grinned at me. “My pleasure. Though I do get a kick out of watching you waddle around.”

I wadded up one of my napkins and tossed it at him. “Don’t be mean. If men had to be pregnant, the human race would come to an end.” I reached for a chicken strip. “And I have to say…” I stopped. Something happened. Something weird. Something inside me.

I put my palms on my large belly and exclaimed, “I felt the baby move! It kicked!”

Larry rushed over and put his hands on my extended belly. “I felt it!” He laughed. “He kicked again! That’s awesome!” He stood up, bent over me and kissed me; a long sweet kiss.

* * *

“Oh! God, Larry,” I groaned. “Quit fartin’ around. I really think this is it.”

Larry clicked off his cell phone and put it in his pocket. “I just talked to your doctor and told her about your contractions and how you’re feeling. She said stay calm and come quickly to the hospital. It’s not an emergency, but it’s definitely time. You’re having a baby tonight. She’s calling ahead so everything will be ready for you.”

I held out my hand. “Help me up, babe.” Larry helped me to my feet. I picked up my purse and took out my cell phone.

Larry looked around at me. “Who are you calling? Honey, we need to go.”

I frowned at Larry. “I’m calling my mom. I think she might like to know she’s going to be a grandmother tonight.”

When Mom picked up, breathing heavy I said, “Hey Mom. Get up to the hospital. Yeah. It’s now. I gotta go. See ya.” I clicked off the call.

I turned to Larry and waved my arms. “Why are you just standing there? Let’s go.”

I followed Larry out to the car. He opened the door for me, but he also spread a towel over the seat. “Just in case.”

I got in the seat and Larry belted me in. He then hurried to the driver’s seat and started the engine. With a chirp of tires, we sped out of the driveway.

“Oh God Larry, hurry,” I said through clenched teeth. The contractions were speeding up.

“I don’t want to get a ticket,” said Larry to me. You’re not having it right this second.”

We were a few blocks from the hospital when I suddenly felt it. “Oh shit. My water just broke.”

Larry glanced over at me. “Are you sure? I don’t see anything.”

I scowled at Larry. “Of course I’m sure. It’s not like it’s going to come gushing out.”

Larry nodded. “Just hang in there, baby. We’re almost there.”

A few minutes later we pulled into the emergency entrance to the hospital. My doctor and a nurse pushing a wheelchair came rushing out to meet us. The doctor and the nurse helped me into the wheelchair. After examining me for a moment my doctor said, “Try to relax, mom. Your contractions are normal. Once we get upstairs, I’ll see how much you’ve dialated.” To Larry she said, “Dad, go park your car. Take your time. Come up to the waiting room. We’ll call you when we’re ready for you.” Larry had asked to be present during delivery.

After stopping in ER to check my weight, blood pressure, pulse, oxygen levels and temperature, I was whisked to the elevator. Soon I was riding up to the Labor and Delivery unit. I was then wheeled into a room.

The doctor pointed to the bed. “Let’s get into the bad, mom, so we can prep you for delivery. We’re going to start your IV and insert your epidural.”

A few minutes later I felt the sting of the epidural needle being inserted. That hurt more than I thought it would. After a few moments I felt relief. I could still feel my contractions, but with lessened pain.

Everything was a whorl from then on. I just wanted it over.

I felt someone take my hand and I looked over to see Larry. He was smiling at me. “I’m not going to leave you, babe. The doc said she’s not expecting a long labor.”

I laid there on my back for over an hour breathing with the contractions. Larry kept looking at me with a worried expression.

They let Mom and Susan in for a bit. Mom held my hand. “Everything is going fine, honey. Everything is going by the book. It’ll be over soon.”

I laughed. “Sound kinda final.”

Mom shook her head. “You’re doing fine.”

The doctor came in. “Dad you can stay. Everyone else has to leave. We’re moving to the delivery room.” She looked over at me and smiled. “The long journey is almost over. Just keep hanging in there.”

A couple assistants helped push my bed out of the room and down the hall to the delivery room. My feet were lifted into stirrups exposing my nether regions to all and sundry.

After taking a look, the doctor said, “Won’t be long now. You’re at eight centimeters.” She saw a group of doctors pass by the door of the delivery room. She said, “Excuse me a moment.” She turned and ran to the door.

A few minutes later, six male doctors approached me. My doctor pointed at me. The sheets covering my legs blocked my view as the doctors approached. I heard my doctor say before she lowered her voice, “I just wanted to get your opinions on this patient’s dilation…”

I was embarrassed to hell and back having all these men staring at my private parts. My voice was a bit raspy and not very loud when I uttered, “Welcome to the party, pals.”

One of them said something to my doctor’s satisfaction. She thanked them and they left.

The nurse stepped up. “You need to push, mom. You’re at ten centimeters. Your baby is ready to come out.”

Larry said to me, “Push, honey. push.”

I turned to him and through gritted teeth said, “Shut up, Larry.”

The nurse said, “Push, mom. Don’t forget to breathe. Push.”

The doctor peeked from around the sheets. “I see the head. Keep pushing, mom.”

I was trying to breathe. I looked over at Larry who was still holding my hand. “I hate you. I wasn’t here when you did this to me, but I still hate you.”

Larry smiled weakly at me. “Just keep pushing, babe. It’s almost over.”

From behind the sheets, the doctor said, “There’s the head. Here come the shoulders.”

A few moments later I heard a baby crying and I felt tremendous relief. The nurse brought a blood covered infant over to me and held it up. “You have a boy, mom.” I started to reach for him, but the nurse turned away and walked off with my baby.

The doctor said to me as she followed the nurse, “We’re going to clean him up and check him out to make sure everything is okay with him.”

Crying, I turned to Larry. “Did you see him? Our baby boy! I want to hold him.”

Larry nodded. “Yes, I saw him. He’s beautiful, like his mother. They’ll let us hold him in a minute.”

A few minutes later, the nurse returned with our baby, wrapped in a little blankie and wearing a small knit cap. the nurse handed me the baby and I held it the way they had taught me in class. I was in awe. I just stared at this little baby that was just a few moments before inside me. I cried. “He’s beautiful. Oh God Larry. It’s our baby. I can’t believe he’s actually here.”

Larry looked at me, and smiled broadly. “You did great, Deanna. You’re a mommy now.”

I kissed my baby’s forehead and then looked over at Larry and smiled. “Yes. I’m a mommy. I so want to be a mom.” I paused for a few moments and then looked hard at Larry. “Do me a favor, honey.”

Larry nodded. “Anything, babe.”

“Tear up my contract,” I said flatly.

Larry looked taken aback. “Maybe you should wait on that decision when you’re less emotional.”

I kissed the baby’s head and grinned as I touched his small nose. “I’m never leaving this little guy. I’m his mom.”

Larry smiled broadly at me and gave me a kiss. “I love you, Deanna.”

I smiled. “I love you too.”

* * *

I’m not sure what we were expecting, but in the intervening years, we never saw any evidence that Larry’s early wife existed in our son. Larry was disappointed, but he accepted it.

We were watching TV and eating pizza. We had just found out I was pregnant with my second child. Roy, our six year old entered the living room with a determined expression on his face.

“Mom. Dad. I have something to tell you.”

Larry leaned forward a bit. “What is it son?”

Roy folded his arms. “I’m not a boy. I’m a girl.”

I looked over at Larry. “I think we just found your first wife.”

* * *

The End

Mutation

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre:

Transformations

Character Age:

Senior / Sixty+

TG Themes:

Age Regression

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2022 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

From a suggestion by Erin asking what if the switcher virus changed behavior--Ed

“Hey, Harry!” called my sister Dede from the living room. “I’m going to the grocery store. Need anything?”

“I’m fine!” I yelled back from my bedroom. “Thanks, though.”

I heard the door close. I mentally chastised myself for not going with her. I get tired of sitting in my bedroom watching TV all the time. I grunted a laugh. Three years ago, I was sitting in my bedroom playing computer games all the time. Not much difference, really. I shook my head and sighed. Why was I wasting time? But how could anyone possibly anticipate what happened to me?

I scowled at the TV. Has it already been three years? Three years since I had the bulk of my life stolen from me? I walked into the bathroom and glared at the mirror. I started to cry. I was twenty-five and just walked out of Game Stop with that hot new game when that infected criminal ran into me and I swapped bodies with him. I instantly became a sixty-two year old man. All those years stolen from me in a heartbeat. Gone forever.

The government provided me with a new identity. Wasn’t that nice? Fuck. My sister, who lived alone with her cat at our old parent’s house, graciously agreed to provide me with a place to live. Our parents had both died a year before in a bizarre sand surfing accident. Anyway, two days ago with my new birthday, I hit sixty-five. I qualify for Social Security. Super.

When she presented me with a cupcake with a single candle, Dede threatened to toss me out if I didn’t stop being a twisted, bitter old man. I told her to fuck off. How happy would she be losing forty years of her life in the blink of an eye?

“You gotta be kidding!” I shouted at the TV when the program I was watching was interrupted with a screen stating “News Alert!” Why don’t they halt the program during such alerts? The face of a generic news reader popped on the screen wearing a grim expression.

“There’s been a new development this afternoon with victims of the international criminal Ron Simon, popularly known as The Switcher.” The newsreader spoke in a serious tone, his eyes fixed on the camera. Behind him a black and white graphic of Ron Simon filled the background. “Though deceased three years, Simon and the artificial virus he spread is back in the news. Oliver Davies reports from the U.K. Oliver?”

The scene switched to a thirty-something man with thick glasses and wearing a trench coat. He was standing outside a building and it had been raining. The man holding a microphone said, “Thank you Terrance. I’m standing before the lab outside London where the Switcher saga began three years ago where Ron Simon, after murdering the lab’s staff, injected himself with the artificial virus the lab was working on. This virus somehow allowed Simon exchange bodies of with whomever he came in contact. Thus started a reign of terror that ended with Simon’s death. Or so it was thought.”

Oliver stepped over to a nebbish looking fellow in a white lab coat. “I’m standing here with Professor Melvin with the London Institute of Virology. He has some disturbing news about the switcher virus. Professor?”

Looking nervous as Oliver pushed a microphone in his face, Professor Melvin shifted back and forth on his feet. He said, “Right. What we appear to be dealing with here is essentially a re-activation of the synthetic virus spread by Mr. Simon. Hospitals across the U.K. at first and then France were hit with a surfeit of cases of people suddenly falling unconscious. As the cases spread across Europe, it was determined these people were falling into a coma. These people attracted the attention of the Home Office when airline pilots, lorry drivers and military personal began being stricken.”

To let the audience know he was still there, Oliver stepped closer to the professor and asked, “Has your investigation turned up anything?”

The professor adjusted his glasses. “Indeed sir. We began to notice a correlation between these people being stricken and the victims of the switcher virus. A closer examination of the victims confirmed they were all victims of the switcher virus. The virus seems to have mutated. It no longer causes spontaneous body switching.”

Looking at the camera, Oliver said, “This is terrifying news, professor. Any idea what it means or what will happen to these people currently in a coma?”

Looking deflated, Professor Melvin shook his head. “We have no idea.”

Oliver looked up from the professor and said, “Back to you, Stan.”

The screen returned to the newsreader. “Thank you Oliver, for that report. There are scattered reports here in the US of people collapsing into comas. The DHS has announced it’s reforming its Switcher task force. A press conference is scheduled for an hour from now.”

From the living room, I heard my sister Dede slam open the door and shout, “Harry! Harry! Have you heard the news?”

I shouted “Yes!” as I stood up. Oh my God, I thought. People are dying from this thing. Will it hit me? How much time do I have?

I walked out into the living room as Dede was rushing to my room. She gave me a quick hug. “Thank God you’re still okay! I thought we were done with that stupid switcher shit.”

“I was just watching the news about it. This is scary as hell,” I said as fear started to grip me. “Is this going to kill us?”

Dede shrugged. “There have been a few deaths reported from what I’m hearing. But they’re all those who were switched into very old people… like in their nineties.”

I sat down on the sofa. “It’s bad enough to have forty years of your life stolen and now this.”

Dede sat beside me and took my hand. “I’m here for you, Harry. Harry? Are you okay?! Harry!”

* * *

I was vaguely aware I was lying down. I detected shadows moving around despite closed eyes. I could hear strange, distant sounds.

The voice of a woman near me said, “Doctor. This patient is coming out of it.”

A man’s voice said, “Excuse me, ma’am. I need to check.” One shadow moved to be replaced by another. “Nurse. Note the time for this patient.” The voice then seemed to point away from me. “Ma’am, you’re a close relative to the patient?”

A different, but familiar female voice said, “Yes, sir.”

The man’s voice said, “Excellent. I need you to stay close by. It’s best if they hear everything from you. Excuse me, I have to check another patient.”

The female voice said, “I’m not going anywhere.”

I seemed to drift back and forth from consciousness. I felt a coldness and an awareness that I had a body. Suddenly, I was fully awake. Despite the brightness, I tried to open an eye.

The familiar woman’s voice said, “Hey. Welcome back.”

There was a person leaning over me. Their image finally started to coalesce. “Dede?”

She smiled. “Yep. It’s me. You didn’t think I’d leave you, did you?”

I tried to smile. Not sure if I succeeded. I still felt disconnected from my body. I said, “It did cross my mind. Where am I?”

“You’re in the hospital,” said Dede flatly.

Squinting in the bright light, I said, “How long?”

Dede forced a smile. “Four months! The medical staff assured me that was normal for folks like you.”

I tried to sit up, but I felt restrained. “Four months! That’s gonna cost a fortune!”

Dede laughed. “Don’t worry about that. DHS is picking up the tab. You got poked and prodded by them while you were out.”

I tried to sit up again. “Can you help me up? I can’t seem to sit up.”

A pained expression crossed Dede’s face. “I can’t. Not yet anyway. The medical staff has you restrained. Don’t feel special. It’s been done to all of you.”

“Restrained?” I asked, confused. “Why?”

I felt Dede take my hand. “It’s a precaution. Many Switcher victims don’t react well when informed of the changes that happened to them.”

I felt a cold shock pass through me. “Changes? H… have I um … changed?”

Dede bit her lip and nodded slowly. “Mmmhmmm. There’s good news and bad news. And I don’t think the bad news is really all that bad.”

I squeezed Dede’s hand. “What’s happened to me? Am I a monster or something?”

Dede chuckled. “Sorry. No. You’re not a monster. The good news is that your Social Security benefits have been canceled.”

Frowning, I asked, “How is that good news?”

Dede grinned sheepishly. “Because… well, believe it or not, you have gone through an age regression. It’s happened to all of you. You are now physically ten years old. I’m not joking! All of you have become ten year olds.”

I tried to pull against my restraints. “I’m a kid? That’s bullshit, Dede! That just isn’t possible!”

Dede smiled wryly. “Just like it’s impossible to switch bodies? No, believe it. The authorities still aren’t sure if there’s a corresponding regression in emotional and intellectual age as well.”

I shook my head. “That’s just unbelievable.” I looked at Dede sideways and asked, “You said there was bad news. What’s the bad news?”

Dede took a deep breath and sighed. “Like I said. I don’t think it’s all that bad. But some people are reacting extremely negatively.”

I frowned. “Tell it to me straight, Dede.”

Dede looked away for a moment and then back to me. “You’re now female. Just like all switcher victims, you’re a little girl.”

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 2

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 2
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2022 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

I just stared at Dede for a few moments. “You’re kidding me, right? I’ve actually turned in to a ten year old girl? How the hell is that even possible? It was impossible enough to just switch bodies, but that didn’t require anything physical.”

Dede shrugged. “Nobody knows. Count yourself lucky though. Some folks who were old like you, died. They were a lot older, like in their nineties or some shit. Think of the shock of those who were three year old babies to suddenly become a ten year old!”

I frowned at Dede. “It’s a shock to me. Don’t get me wrong, I’m happy to not be so damned old, but to be ten? And a girl? You say everyone is like this?”

“That’s what I’ve been told. I…” Dede was suddenly interrupted.

“Sorry to interrupt,” interrupted the doctor I’d seen earlier. He looked at Dede. “Have you informed her of her situation?” He looked at me. “Are you okay with that?”

I frowned at the doctor. “I’m not okay with the girl part, but I don’t think I need to be restrained, if that’s what you’re asking.”

The doctor smiled nervously. “Sorry about that. Some people had a very bad reaction.” He started to release the restraints. He looked over at Dede again. “Are you her guardian?”

Dede nodded. Grinning, she said, “Since we were siblings, but now we have a twenty or so year age difference, I was allowed to adopt her! I’m her mom now!” When she saw my reaction, she giggled and said, “Oh yeah. I forgot. I’m your mom!”

The doctor smiled at Dede as he handed her several sheets of paper. “Great. Just three things and then you can take her home. For starters, she needs to be dressed. Second, she needs to attend an orientation meeting by DHS here in the hospital auditorium in about…um… half an hour. And third, she can’t leave until she has a bowel movement.”

I sat up on the bed as Dede turned towards me. “I brought some clothes and I’ll have her at the meeting.”

The doctor started to turn to leave. He said, “If she doesn’t show at the meeting, two marines will be dispatched to bring her in.”

Dede laughed. “She’ll be there!”

I scowled at Dede. “If you think I’m going to call you ‘Mom’, you’ve got rocks in your head.”

Dede frowned. “That was the only option I got from the court. I could have just told the judge that I wanted nothing to do with you and you would have been fostered. You at least still get to live in the same house with all your anime crap.” She opened a plastic grocery store bag and removed some clothes and placed them on the bed.

I frowned at Dede again,. “Hey, don’t call my shit crap.” I took a deep breath and sighed heavily. “I guess I should thank you for that. And what the hell is this?” I held up the piece of clothing that was on the top of the small pile.

Dede smirked. “That’s your training bra. You don’t have tits now, but you will, so girl, get used to it.”

I held the bra away from me as if it was radioactive. “How about I just be a tomboy?”

Dede shook her head. “You’re much too pretty for that. Just put it on and get dressed before they send a marine for you. By the way, your name is no longer ‘Harry’.”

Still holding the bra, I frowned at Dede and asked, “Oh good God. What have you named me against my will? Harriet? Blanch?”

Dede chuckled. “I actually considered those. But no, my precious little daughter is much much too pretty.” She leaned over and pinched my cheek. I pushed her hand away. She continued, “I almost named you Zelda since you played that stupid game non-stop when you were a kid.”

Still just holding the bra, I said, “Are you going to tell me or do I have to buy a vowel?”

Grinning at me, Dede said, “Put on your bra first.”

I sighed. “Okay. Can you help me with it?”

Dede smiled. “Sure! This mother/daughter shtick is going to be so much fun. I’m looking forward to brushing and braiding your hair.”

“I’m glad one of us will be enjoying this.” Dede helped me position the bra and got it hooked.

Dede then pulled a pink t-shirt over my head. “For the sake of time, I’m helping you out. But you have to learn to do this all on your own.” She then handed me a pair of pink, cotton panties.

I looked at the panties with the same distaste I gave the bra. “Are you going to tell me my name or not?”

Pointing her finger at me and looking agitated, Dede said, “Put those panties on right now, young lady! If you must know, I named you ‘Chrystal’. And before you ask, that was the name Mom told me she was going to call you if you’d been born a girl.”

I sighed. I sure wish Mom was here now.

Resigning myself to my fate, I slid the panties on. I wanted to cry when I felt nothing between my legs. I guess checking out my new accessories will have to wait until I get back home.

I picked up the next item and shook my head. “A skirt? Are you serious? I’m not wearing a skirt.”

Getting angry, Dede said, “Quit being such a whiny little bitch. You’re going to wear it because that’s all I brought. I sure hope the doc was right when he said your initial sassiness will go away in a few weeks.”

I begrudgingly stepped into the skirt. Next came pink socks and pink tennis shoes.

“What’s with all the pink?” I asked.

Before Dede could answer, a nurse poked her head into the room. She said, “The mandatory meeting is about to start. Do you know where the auditorium is?”

Becoming instantly more pleasant, Dede said, “No, Could you show us?”

The nurse smiled. “Of course. Please follow me.”

Dede smiled. “Come along, dear one.” She took my hand as we followed the nurse down the hall.

Despite there only being twenty girls in the auditorium, it was a total zoo. A guy in a suit was walking back and forth in front of the crowd and periodically waving his arms.

“Girls! Girls! Everyone settle down! The DHS presentation is about to start. Please take a seat everyone!” The man in the suit had to shout to be heard. I had no idea that twenty pre-teen girls could be so loud.

A screen at the front of the room lit up. The man in the suit waved his arms again and shouted, “Girls! Girls! Attention! The presentation is starting. This is going out live all across the country. Watch and learn!”

The room of pre-teen girls quieted down as a DHS logo appeared on the screen. The logo was replaced by an image of a man wearing a white lab coat with a stethoscope around his neck. I had to chuckle at the image. I guess the authorities felt we’d believe them if the speaker looked like a doctor.

“Good afternoon, ladies,” said the smiling man on the screen. It’s obvious they really want to hammer home that we’re all now female. Period. “First let me express our sympathy for you having to endure yet another attack from the Switcher virus. This variant of the virus took all of us by surprise. Fortunately, we had several months to prepare once it became apparent the direction the virus was taking everyone. We tried to make this an easier process and make sure everyone has a place to go. Any questions regarding your placement, please visit your government liaison.”

The man in the suit shouted over the video, “That’s me, ladies.”

The man on the screen continued, “The best minds in medical science have not be able to figure out triggered the virus to force this change. All of you are familiar with how the virus originally functioned in that there was no physical change. But now it seems to have reset all of you to a default human condition. All humans begin in the womb as female and now at ten years of age, you’re right before most people reach puberty. And no one can figure out why.”

The man’s image was replaced with a view from a microscope of well, just squiggly things to me. Droning on, the man said, “The biggest problem is that everyone is scared to death to crack this thing open. Samples we’ve preserved of the original virus, still act as before. One of our research scientists swapped bodies with his assistant while trying to study the virus. The mutated variant doesn’t cause switching and doesn’t appear to react to anyone not previously infected. I wish we knew more.”

The image changed again back to the supposed doctor. “The transformation all of you have experienced was extremely traumatic to your bodies. Sadly, for many individuals aged seventy and above, perished during the transformation as did many of the very young. Both groups consumed bags of cellulose faster than hospitals could supply it. All of you who were expectant mothers suffered a miscarriage as your age regressed to ten years old. All of you who are listening to this presentation are, to our best knowledge, in a stable state. We expect all of you to age normally. Many of you will experience your first menstrual period within six months.” Dede giggled and poked me when periods were mentioned. I rolled my eyes at her.

The man on the screen said, “That’s what we basically have right now. The sample of girls we’ve checked all seem perfectly healthy females around ten years of age. All of you are or soon will be, placed in a loving home. Other than coming in for an annual check up, you are free to live your lives normally. All of us on the Switcher team wish you best of luck.”

The screen went blank and the cacophony of twenty girls trying to talk at once and yelling filled the auditorium.

The government liaison shouted, “Ladies! Bring any issues to me. If you have no questions now and you have had a bowel movement, you are free to leave the hospital with your assigned custodians. None of you are allowed to leave this facility alone.”

Dede ran her fingers through my hair. She smiled at me as she took my hand. “Come on, sweetie. Let’s get some ice cream.”

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 3

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Transgender

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 3
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2022 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

I stared into my half eaten cup of Oreo Blizzard as my sister and I sat at a table in Dairy Queen.

Without looking over at her, I asked, “What the hell are we doing, Dede?”

Licking what was left of the chocolate of her dipped cone, Dede said, “We’re eating ice cream.”

I kept looking at my cup as I frowned. “No. What are we doing about this situation? Are you seriously calling yourself my mom? Am I a small adult or am I to be a child? All seriousness aside, Dede, what will become of me? The last go-round with this horse shit, you eventually became who you switched with. Straight guys who switched with a gay person, eventually found themselves attracted to men and it seemed normal to them. Am I going to eventually slide into being a child?”

Dede lowered her cone and gave me a questioning look. “Sorry. I wasn’t listening.”

I looked over my cup and scowled at my sister.

She tried to smile. “I’m kidding. Look. Like they said in the meeting, they really don’t know what’s going to happen. The consensus is that you will slide into being an immature child. A little girl. And go through typical young girl development.”

I took a bite of my Blizzard. “That’s just it. I don’t want to be a typical young girl. I don’t want to wear make-up. I don’t want to talk to boys. I just want to mind my own business.”

Dede chuckled. “Listen, sport. When I was ten, I had no interest in make-up. Or boys for that matter. But by the time I turned thirteen, I think I was keeping Maybelline in business all by myself. Everyone matures at a different rate. I’m sure, just like me, in a few years, boys will start to get interesting.”

I took a couple of bites of my Blizzard, still not looking at Dede. “I just don’t want that stuff.”

Grinning, Dede said, “Yeah, you say that now. We’ll see.”

We continued to eat our ice cream in silence for a minute or so. “Are you really going to be my parent? Tell me what to do and shit?”

Dede shook her head. “That’s really sticking in your craw, isn’t it? Look, Dear One, I wasn’t given much of a choice. I really thought you’d want to stay at the house with all your stuff. My only other option was to tell the authorities to just go ahead and foster you and let someone else raise you. Doing that, you’d have to abandon all your figurines, anime and manga. I can still do that if you’d like.”

I dug around in the bottom of my cup. I looked over at Dede and said, “No. No. Thanks. I appreciate you doing that. I was worried about you bossing me around.”

Dede’s face took on a serious look. She leaned towards me. “Let’s get one thing clear Chrystal. I have legal parental authority over you just the same as if you were my actual daughter. I can ground you or deny you privileges the same as any parent. I hope I don’t have to.”

I gave her a mock salute and said, “Aye, aye, sir.”

Dede folded her arms and frowned at me. “You’re going to be a pest, aren’t you?”

“Of course!”

* * *

“I thought we were going home.” I said as Dede drove the car into the parking lot of a strip mall. I don’t think I’d ever been to it before.

Dede glanced over at me. “We have to get you some clothes, Dear One. You can’t wear those old man clothes anymore.”

I raised my arms in protest and exclaimed, “I can wear the t-shirts. And maybe some of the underwear. What does it matter? I’ll just be hanging around the house.”

After stopping in a parking space, Dede pointed a finger at me and laughed. “Oh no. You’re not going to just sit around the house and play your stupid video games. Come Monday, you’re starting fifth grade.”

Horrified, I looked at Dede. “No fucking way in hell am I going back to school!”

Dede jabbed her finger at my nose. “Watch that mouth of yours, young lady! I’m not having it! And yes, you are going to school. It’s actually mandated. I got you registered at your old elementary school: Crockett.”

I frowned. “Davey or Sonny? I’m not going.”

Dede shook her head. “Yes you are. I’ll get arrested if you don’t. Now hop out.”

Laughing, I said, “I’m definitely not going now!”

Frowning deeply, Dede said, “Look, Dear One. Don’t make me regret not fostering you. Now get out.”

I started to open the passenger door. “But I’m wearing a skirt!”

Rolling her eyes at me, she growled, “You’re a girl. Get out!”

I sighed and climbed out of the car. Dede took my hand and led me to a small jewelry boutique. “Why are we going here? I thought we were getting clothes.”

Dede pushed open the door and pulled me inside. “We’re getting your ears pierced.”

I tugged back on her grip. “I don’t want my ears pierced!”

Dede frowned at me. “Hush. You’re getting your ears pierced. Trust me. You’ll thank me later.”

As we walked through the store, Dede would look at the earrings hanging on the display racks. She pulled one from the rack and held it against my head. “These are so cute. I’m definitely getting these for you.”

The woman who worked in the store walked up to us. She gave me a smile and said, “Is there anything I can help you ladies with?”

Dede pointed at me and said, “Yes. She needs her ears pierced and I also want to get these earrings.” She held up three pairs of earrings she’d pulled from the racks.

The salesgirl said, “Yes, ma’am. Are you ready now?” She picked up a gun looking contraption.

In a whiny voice I said, “No.”

The sales girl just smiled, “It’s okay, sweetie. Nothing to worry about. It’s over before you know it.” She started rubbing my earlobe.

I looked up at Dede. “Is this really necessary?”

She tousled my hair. “Don’t be a baby. And you’re going to love it. Besides, it’s very rare for the piercing to get infected with gangrene and rot your brain.”

While I was distracted, I felt a sudden pain in my ear along with a pop sound. I jumped when the stud penetrated my earlobe.

“That wasn’t so bad, was it sweetie?” asked the salesgirl with a smile. She put the gun against my other earlobe. “See? That wasn’t so bad.”

I frowned as I felt the stud in my ear. “Now my brain is going to rot.”

Dede pulled my hand down. “It will if you don’t stop touching it.”

I was led by my hand out of the store. Dede paused a moment to get her bearings. She knocked my hand away from touching my new earrings.

She tugged on my hand and said, “Ah. That children’s store is down this way. They had the cutest dresses.”

I pulled back on my hand and stood my ground. With a scowl, I said, “No. I’m not going. I don’t want dresses. I don’t want earrings. I honestly don’t want any of this girly shit. I just want to go home.”

Looking furious, Dede glared at me for a moment and tightened her grip on my hand. “You little brat!” She tugged hard on my hand. I resisted. She suddenly relaxed and her expression softened. She pointed at a bench. “Let’s sit down for a second.” She let go of my hand and sat down.

I stood there for a moment and stared at her. I wanted to go home. I sighed and walked to the bench and sat down beside her. She started to cry.

“Chrystal, why are you making everything so hard for me?” said Dede as she stared at her feet. “I know it’s not your fault that you’re a girl. I get it that you’re not happy about it. It’s probably a bigger shock than when you suddenly became an old man. But dammit! I didn’t ask to take on being Mom to you. I could just have easily had you fostered to another family. But I didn’t.”

She paused for a few moments as she cried. Not looking at me, she continued, “In the final weeks of your coma, the government was trying to get everyone into a family to avoid the fiasco they had last time. I talked to a nice family who really wanted to take on a little girl because they’d always wanted a daughter. I came real close remembering how rotten you were when you became an old man. Top it off that I have no idea how to raise a child. But I couldn’t do it. We’re family.” She fell silent.

I touched her arm. “Thank you for that.”

She sniffled and looked over at me. “I know you don’t want to be a girl. But honey, that’s what you are, like it or not. You can’t run around naked and we gave away all my old girl clothes, which would be way out of style anyway. I was given an allowance to get you clothes. I was warned that if I failed to put you into school, they would take you away from me and place you with another family. Neither of us likes this, but I need you to stop fighting me.”

Dede has always been good at sticking in the guilt knife and giving it twist. I couldn’t tell if it was heartfelt or just another song and dance. But, she could have sent me packing and she didn’t.

I took her hand in mine. “I’m sorry. I appreciate you not shuffling me off to God knows where. But give me a break! I just wake up from a four month coma as a ten year old girl! And instead of giving me a day or two to let that sink in, you drag me to get my ears pierced and shopping for new outfits.”

Dede squeezed my hand. “You’re right. Dammit, you’re right. Let’s go home; catch our breath and start again after lunch tomorrow.” She stood up.

I stood up with her and let her lead me back to her car. Before we reached her car, I asked, “Why do I have to go back to school, anyway? I have a comp sci degree!”

Dede unlocked her car as she shook her heard. “You lost your degree when you became Mr. Grumpypants.” She hit the button to unlock my door.

As I climbed into the car, I said, “But I’ve still been there, done that. I think I actually have the t-shirt.”

She started the engine and looked over at me. She smiled and ruffled my hair. “I just can’t get over how cute you are. Boys are going to like you a lot. But as far as school goes, the why you need to go isn’t in a book. I was told it was for socialization. It’s where you’ll learn how to be a girl. I can help you some in that as I do have some firsthand knowledge on the subject. But you’ll learn more chatting with your girlfriends at school. I think they called it assimilation.”

I folded my arms and pouted. I don’t want to be assimilated into being a girl!”

Dede laughed. “Resistance is futile, Dear One. It’s going to happen, no matter what.”

“And just who is this ‘they’ you keep mentioning?” I demanded.

My sister / mom shrugged. “Some folks from the DHS. They got with those of us they identified as guardians in a meeting a few weeks ago and they gave us pointers and suggestions. And they expect you to slide more into girlhood over the next few weeks. The experts fully expect all of you to become more like pre-teen girls and less like who you used to be. Just like everyone eventually took on the attributes of the persons whose bodies they swapped into.”

“I don’t think that’s gonna happen to me,” I said confidently as Dede drove the car onto the driveway and parked. I opened the passenger door and said, “After all, I didn’t really change much after swapping with the old man.”

Dede laughed as she shut her car door and began walking towards the house. “That’s because even at twenty-five, you already were a grouchy old man.”

“Oh bullshit. I was not,” I said as we walked into the house. “But I’m just not buying it. I know who I am. I know what I think. The only thing that will happen if I’m forced to hang around a gaggle of goofy girls is that I’ll probably become terminally annoyed.”

Dede just grinned as we walked into the kitchen where she poured me a glass of milk. “Chrystal, I’d be willing to bet money that when your friends start to wear make-up and attracting boys, you’ll be asking me when I’m going to finally allow you to wear make-up.” She set the glass on the table.

I sat on one of the stools at the kitchen table and reached for the glass with both my hands. Frowning, I said, “That ain’t gonna happen.”

After a few sips of my milk, I noticed Dede just smiling at me as she held her head and rested her elbow on the table. I wrinkled my brow. “What?”

Dede sat up straight and grinned. “Oh nothing,” she said wistfully. “I was just thinking of what Mom might have thought about you becoming her new daughter. I think she would have loved it. Getting to fuss over her beautiful little girl. Things like brushing your hair every night, like she did with me until I stupidly told her I was too old for that. Buying you clothes and painting your toenails. Putting ribbons in your hair. Just by existing, I think you would have made her very happy. No. I’m serious.”

I shook my head. “That’s all girly stuff. I don’t think I’d do it.”

“It would have made Mom happy,” Dede said as I finished off my glass of milk. Suddenly grinning broadly, Dede exclaimed, “Hey, let’s paint your toenails right now?”

I set the glass down and said, “No way.”

Dede said, “Oh come on! No one will know. Besides, little girls are supposed to paint their toenails.”

“Not this little girl!”

* * *

“That is a pretty shade of red,” I said staring at my feet as they dangled off my bed.

Dede smiled at me. “It is. Pick a color you like and we’ll do your fingers in the morning. You have such beautiful hair!” Dede gushed as she brushed my hair to a silky shine. “Then we’ll go clothes shopping.”

It hasn’t been a full twenty four hours and I’m already starting to slide. How am I going to keep my sanity?

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 4

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Transformations

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 4
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2022 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

I rolled over in my bed. The freshly changed sheets and quilt along with the night gown I was wearing as I snuggled into the covers. I was awake, but not ready to get up. It felt wonderful to stretch out under the covers. As I rolled around under the covers, I became aware of something. I wasn’t having to move my testicles around in order to get comfortable.

It felt great.

I resisted wearing the night gown Dede got me. I’m not going to tell her I actually liked it. Especially since today her mission is to buy me girl clothes. Yes. I understand, that as ridiculous as it may seem, I’m now a ten year old girl. I need new clothes. But I really think she’s going overboard. And it isn’t even that she’s getting revenge on things I did to her as a kid, like chewing gum in her hair or putting that ultra realistic plastic spider in her bed that she didn’t find until she woke up and remained petrified with fear until Dad removed it. No, it’s more like she’s reliving her girlhood through me.

I pulled my covers back and sat up. I’m still not adjusted to new distance to the floor from my bed. I’m having to adjust to everything. It wasn’t really hard to adjust to always having to sit to pee as I had no other options. But it is annoying that I can’t see my reflection in the bathroom mirror because I’m too short.

And I’m surprised at all the little things. My color perception is off from what I remembered. Things taste different. When I was twenty-five, I didn’t like coffee, and I consumed pork rinds, Red Bull and habanero chicken wings. When I was transported into my sixties, I became a coffee-holic like my body’s previous owner, chicken wings gave me indigestion, I preferred fine wine and Red Bull tasted like battery acid. Pork rinds did nothing for me. I shudder to think what my new taste buds will do for me. Dede did make coffee the night before and quite frankly, I hated it.

It was still dark outside as I had gotten up a little early. I slid off the bed and was almost to the restroom when I became aware that I was still holding my stuffed bunny. I didn’t even remember having it with me when I went to bed. Dede must have given it to me after I fell asleep. I put the bunny back on the bed and padded to the bathroom.

The toilet seemed taller than I remembered it. I pulled my panties down and just stood before it. I frowned at it. Sitting down is forever. A random thought passed through my mind as I realized I never tried to write my name in the snow and now I never will.

I slid my fingers to my crotch. Puberty still hadn’t hit me yet and it just felt weird to slide my fingers over smooth skin to a slit. I was never what you’d call big, but I was certainly big enough for the few ladies in my life. I smiled when I thought about Janie. Talk about your wild animals! Last I heard, she’d become a fourteen year old boy. She’s probably happy to be female again.

A sudden urge reminded me why I was in the bathroom. It amused me that my legs dangled from the toilet, my toes just barely touching the floor. I thought it would feel different, but the mechanics of taking a piss felt the same. Per Dede’s instructions, I tore off some toilet paper and wiped. Can’t shake the dew off anymore. I could reach the sink okay, but again, it was higher up than I remembered.

Finished with that chore, I wandered out into the living room. I saw Dede in the kitchen and so I headed in that direction.

Spotting me, Dede smiled and said, “Good morning, sunshine! I was just about to come get you. Breakfast is almost ready.” She then chuckled. “Don’t expect scrambled eggs every morning. Monday, I’ll be too busy getting me ready for work and you ready for school.”

I pulled up a stool at the kitchen table, folded my arms on the table and then rested my head on my arms. “I didn’t realize you still had a job. I suggest we forgo this whole school business.”

Paying attention to her scrambled eggs, Dede said, “Of course I have a job, silly. And you’re ten. You have to go to school.”

I frowned. “How many ten year olds can use ‘forgo’ in a sentence? School just seems pointless.”

As she transferred the scrambled eggs on to a large plate, Dede shook her head at me. “We’ve been over this a thousand times, sugar. I really can’t teach you how to be a girl. That’s something you have to grow into and being around other girls will help you with that.”

I rolled my eyes. “I don’t care how to be a girl. I don’t plan on doing girl things. I mean, you’re the one who’s obsessed about hair ribbons and cute outfits. And now I have to start all over in my games because *somebody* deleted my old accounts.”

As she scooped some eggs and a couple of sausage onto my plate, she said, “Look, Dear One. Nobody is going to care what your high score is. Those games don’t teach you how to be a human being. Like it or not, you’re female for the rest of your life and that’s how people are going to react to you. That’s what you need to learn. No employer is going to query you about Warhammer lore.”

I frowned as I took a few bites of my breakfast. “You never know. They might.”

Dede grunted. “Yeah, right. Eat your breakfast. You still need a bath and we need to do your nails before we go clothes shopping.”

* * *

I looked at the growing pile of panties in our basket. I narrowed my eyes at Dede and asked, “What’s with all the underwear? We didn’t buy any new underwear when I became a sixty-two year old. In fact, I was wearing the same underwear I had when I was in middle school. You know, I couldn’t find my favorite pair of underwear.”

“I burned them,” said Dede casually as she looked through a pile of outfits on sale.

“You did what?!”

She chuckled. “Okay not really. Though I should have. I tossed those disgusting things out.”

I folded my arms and pouted. “That’s my stuff, you know. How else have you violated me?”

Dede ruffled my hair and laughed. “You’re such a little drama queen. It’s past time for new clothes. Oh! Isn’t this cute?” She held up a bright pink dress with a ruffled skirt.

I rolled my eyes at her. “You’re looking in the bin for five year olds.”

Dede sniffed in response as she set the dress down. “Well, you would have looked adorable in it at five.”

After accumulating a few more pairs of panties, skirts, dresses, shoes and t-shirts, Dede decided it was lunch time. As it was almost two thirty, the food court wasn’t very busy. She got us a pizza and we sat down.

After we sat down and were waiting on our pizza, Dede held up one of shopping bags and said, “Well sport. What do you think of our little expedition? Don’t you just love these clothes?”

I had my head resting on my hands on the table. I looked up and just said, “Adorbs.”

Dede shook her head at me as she set the bag back on an empty chair next to her. Smiling at me, she said, “I bet on Monday, you’ll be the prettiest fifth grader at school.” I was too tired to argue.

We ate mostly in silence. I watched the people walking through the mall. It suddenly dawned on me that there seemed to be more little girls out shopping with their mothers. Have I just not noticed before or are these my fellow victims? Some of the girls looked lost. Some looked pissed while a few looked excited and happy. One girl standing nearby and waiting for her parent or guardian to decide where to go next, looked directly at me. I felt an old soul behind her eyes. I don’t know why, but I waved at her. She scowled and flipped me off.

I was done with my two slices of pizza and was just looking around. Dede, still eating, had her nose buried in reading something on her cell phone. I noticed a man about thirtyish walking past the food court. He glanced back at Dede and me and he stopped. He just stared for a few moments. He turned and started walking towards the food court. I thought, great. We’ve attracted some weirdo.

He entered the food court and headed directly for us. I never was bothered before, but now for some reason, I feel wary around strange men. He walked right up to our table and stopped. He didn’t say anything right away and Dede didn’t bother to look up from her phone. The man said, “Dede?”

Dede looked up, hesitated a moment, and then a grin spread across her face. “Oliver! Good to see you! Is the office surviving without me?” She then giggled.

Oliver grinned back at Dede. “I see you’re enjoying your days off. Actually, I think Susan is about to lose her mind without you there.”

Dede picked up the shopping bag from the chair it was resting on and set it on the floor. “Well sit down. Take a load off. Have some pizza.”

Oliver sat down. “Thank you.” He surprised me by actually taking a slice of pizza. The very slice I had my eye on. I narrowed my eyes as I looked at him. I took an immediate dislike to him. Pizza stealer.

Oliver pointed at the newly relocated shopping bag and asked, “Out shopping?” Hey, no shit Sherlock.

Pointing at me with a slice of pizza, Dede said, “Yeah. Trying to get her some clothes so she doesn’t go to school naked on Monday.”

I was suddenly so embarrassed. Did she really have to say that? Going to school naked?

Oliver smiled at me. “Oh. Is she your niece? Cousin?”

Grinning after she swallowed a bite of pizza, Dede said, “She’s my daughter.” So that’s how she’s going to play this. I was hoping she’d decide that we were sisters.

Oliver smiled nervously at me. “Oh. She’s your daughter?” I could see the wheels behind his eyes trying to calculate age differences.

I said, “She got me at a garage sale.”

Dede leaned over and ruffled my hair. “Don’t be silly. Chrystal, say hello to Oliver. We work in the same office.”

I just gave a slight wave and said, “Hey.”

Oliver smiled at me. “Chrystal is a very pretty name. You look just like your mother.” He glanced over to Dede and continued, “I didn’t realize you had a child.”

With a grin, I said, “She’s ashamed of me.”

Dede reached over and ruffled my hair again and said through clenched teeth. “Isn’t she cute? Chrys, if you don’t hush, I’ll take you back to the orphanage.” She forced a laugh.

Suddenly looking uneasy, Oliver said, “Actually, Dede. I was going to ask if you were free Saturday night.”

Dede was suddenly more animated as she smiled broadly. She said, “You know, I think I am free on Saturday.”

Oliver cleared his throat. He was obviously uncomfortable with me present. He said, “How would you like to go out to dinner at Gladstone’s? Maybe catch a movie?”

I sat up with a big smile and said, “Oh, I love Gladstone’s! Their steaks are perfecto. And I heard that new Tommy Kincaid movie is very good. Action packed and all.”

Oliver stammered, “Well, um, I…”

Dede suddenly put me in a headlock and noogied the top of my head. “Isn’t she cute? Such a little kidder.” She let go of me. “As I was going to say, that sounds great, Oliver. I’d love to. I just need to arrange for a baby sitter.” I started to say something, but she pulled my hair.

Looking relieved, Oliver stood up. “Great. I’ll call you later. See ya.” He turned and quickly walked away.

I folded my arms. “Sitter? Who else is coming over?”

Dede scowled at me. “For you, goof-ball. You almost ruined me getting a date.”

Indignant, I said, “Baby sitter? I don’t need no stinking babysitter!”

Dede gave me an odd look. “You’re ten. Mom wouldn’t let me stay home alone until I was twelve and that was only for an hour!”

“I was ten when Mom let me stay by myself,” I said with a pout.

Dede frowned. “Probably because you were a boy.”

I folded my arms. “I rest my case.”

Dede started gathering up her things. “You’re not a boy. It’s different for girls.”

I folded my arms tighter and loudly said, “That’s not fair!”

Dede laughed as she pointed at me. “You’re catching on! Come on, Dear One. Let’s go.”

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 5

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Transformations

Character Age:

Child

TG Universes & Series:

Switcher Tales by Melanie Brown

TG Themes:

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 5
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2022 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

Dede made a shooing motion at me. “I need to call Oliver. Why don’t you go play that game I bought you?”

“Farm Veterinarian? Seriously?” I scowled at the game box. “I bet even girls don’t like it.”

Dede leaned over and pointed at the box as she waited for Oliver to pick up. “See? Right there it says ‘Fun for girls of all ages.’” Apparently Oliver finally answered his phone as she turned away from me. “Now hush.”

I sighed and walked to my room. I tossed the game box on my bed and climbed into my gaming chair at my desk. After I put my headset on, I noticed I was being flagged for a chat. I saw it was Diesel64. His real name is Scott.

I clicked on the accept button. “Hey dude. What up?” I re-adjusted the mic as the headset doesn’t fit my head anymore.

Over the headset, I heard Scott say, “Hey bro! Where did you go for four months?”

I frowned at my computer screen. “Don’t you watch the news?”

Scott chuckled. “Are you kidding, bro? Only old men like you watch the news! And what filter are you using, dude? You sound like a kid.”

I scowled uselessly at my computer screen. “You really don’t know? Dude! I was in a coma for four months like everyone else who’d encountered that switcher asshole.”

“Seriously?” asked Scott. “Oh wait. I think I did hear something about that. So what happened, man?”

“I’ve been changed into a ten year old girl,” I said flatly. “All of us switcher victims.”

“For reals?” exclaimed Scott. “Holy shit, man! I don’t believe you!”

“Check out your search engine,” I said trying not to yell.

I heard keyboard clicking sounds. Scott said, “Give me a minute to look. Man, I don’t believe you. That switcher thing wasn’t physical. It was electrical, right? Your mental state changed. To be a kid girl would require… Holy shit! Dude! That’s insane. It’s happened here and Europe. How is that possible?”

“Nobody knows,” I said honestly. “It’s baffled everyone. But hey man, that’s all water under the bridge. Let’s get a session going. I see Stan and Walter are on-line.”

“Wait a second, Harry. I have to ask.” Scott suddenly got very serious. “Are you legally ten years old? Do you get any credit for being twenty-five before all this?”

I frowned at my computer. “Sadly, I’m legally ten. And my name’s Chrystal now. Come on, man. Let’s play.”

Sounding worried, Scott said, “Sorry man. I have to break contact here. Don’t contact me again.”

Shouting into the mic, I exclaimed, “Scott, wait! Why? What’s the problem?”

Scott paused for a second and then said quietly, “Remember back when we were eighteen and that one bitch got me in trouble lying about her age. Told me she was eighteen when she wasn’t? I can’t have anything to do with underage girls.”

“You can’t be serious,” I said, shocked at his comment. “You know me. This isn’t sexual!”

“I can’t so much as interact with an underage girl, even on-line. And dude, you’re about as underage as you can get! Sayonara dude.” He clicked off. A minute later his account disappeared from my friend’s list.

I just sat there in stunned silence. A few minutes later, I saw Stan and Walter’s accounts disappear from my friend’s list along with a few others. Shit. Scott must be telling everyone.

There was a knock on my door and then Dede just opened it and stepped inside my room. “Hey sugar. What’s up with this? I’m getting notices on my phone that you’ve contacted older men. What’s that about?”

I scowled at her. “My friends from high school. I wanted a game.”

“How? I deleted your accounts,” admitted Dede. “And before you get your panties in a wad, I was told to.”

I folded my arms. “I did a restore. But now my account is being blocked. I can’t even play a game now?”

Dede shrugged. “I guess you’re underage.”

“That’s bullshit!” I shouted.

Dede scowled at me. “Watch your language!”

* * *

“Tell me again why I’m here?” I snarled. She told me before we left the house, but I still couldn’t believe she’d do this to me.

Holding my hand, Dede looked down at me and frowned. “I told you, Dear One. April is going to keep an eye on you while I’m out with Oliver. I brought you over because she’s having to babysit a couple of toddlers. She agreed to have you over since you’re older. You look really cute, by the way.” She dressed me in a blue dress and had put my hair in a high ponytail tied with a bow. I hated the bow. With her free hand, she rang the door bell.

A woman around Dede’s age answered the door. “Dede! Good to see you. Come on in.” As we entered the woman bent down to address me. “And you must be Chrystal. I love your bow.”

Dede said, “Hey Claire. I know it was last minute, but I’m glad April didn’t mind bringing on someone else.” Dede ruffled my hair trying not to disturb the bow. “I know she’s ten, but I’d feel awful if something happened while she was alone.”

Claire smiled. “I understand completely. And don’t worry about it. April was thrilled at the idea of having another girl over she could talk to. She’s in the den. Just follow me.”

Dede kept hold of my hand. Did she expect me to run away? Claire led us to another room. There was a fourteen year old girl and two toddlers playing on the floor. There was a large screen TV showing some stupid cartoon.

Claire said, “April. Say hello to Chrystal. She’s going to keep you company for a while tonight. Your father and I are going out to dinner as well.”

Holding on to one of the toddlers, April grinned as she looked up at me. “Hey Chrystal! Hey, I like your bow.”

Dede let go of my hand. “Okay, honey. I’m going to leave you in April’s capable hands. I’ll be back to pick you up about eleven. You have my number if you need me.” She looked down and smiled at April. “Thank you again so much.” She turned and Claire walked with her to the door to let her out.

A man walked into the room and looked at Claire. “Are you ready, honey?”

Claire smiled. “Yes. Let me get my purse and we’ll go.” Claire turned to face April and I sitting on the floor. “You two have fun, okay. April, let Chrystal pick a movie to watch, okay? See you in a little bit.”

The as yet unnamed man smiled at us as he led Claire to the door. “See you later, girls.” And out the door they went.

As soon as the door closed, April sighed. “I thought they’d never leave! Now it’s party time!”

I just looked at April, unsure of what to do. She frowned at me and exclaimed, “I’m joking. Mom would kill me.”

I grinned. “Same here.”

April shrugged. “Your mom seems nice. I guess she has a date?”

I just nodded.

April grinned and asked, “Does your dad know?”

I shrugged. “He’s dead.” I need to remember to talk to Dede about a cover story for the missing dad. Since my actual dad is dead, I just went with that.

The smile evaporated from April’s face. She said, “Oh. I’m sorry.”

I just said, “It’s okay. You didn’t know.”

April’s face suddenly brightened. “Hey. You want some popcorn? We can watch a movie.”

I nodded. “Sounds like a good idea!”

April stood up. “Keep an eye on the girls for me. I’ll be back in a jiffy.” She turned and scurried from the room. By “the girls” I’m assuming she meant the two toddlers.

I scooted over next to the two toddlers. I guess I just needed to make sure they didn’t eat anything off the carpet or drink something they shouldn’t. The area seemed clear of hazards and the two girls giggled and cooed at each other. After a minute of relative peace, one of them inexplicably burst out crying. Well crap. What do I do?

I tried to make cooing noises. I tried funny faces. She just cried harder and got a strand of my hair in a death grip. I tried to dislodge my hair but the baby seemed to have super human strength. I tried pulling the little girl into my lap and started rocking.

The girl almost immediately stopped crying and giggled at me.

Carrying a bowl of popcorn, April re-entered the room. She looked at me and said, “Oh wow. I’ve never gotten her to get quiet so quickly. I guess she likes you. I bet you’ll be a great mom someday!”

Being a mom. What a horrifying thought!

I tried to move the little girl from my lap. She immediately burst out crying again. I moved her back to my lap and she switched to giggles.

April laughed. “Yep. She definitely likes you!”

Terrific.

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 6

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Transformations

Character Age:

Child

TG Universes & Series:

Switcher Tales by Melanie Brown

TG Themes:

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 6
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2022 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

It seemed like days before the toddler that wouldn’t let me go finally fell asleep. With April’s help, I gently placed her in her carrier so she’d be ready for her parents to pick her up. Her sister was already asleep. Thirty minutes later, their parents retrieved them and thanked both April and me for watching over their little ones. In all honesty, I did enjoy playing with her and laughing at her giggles when I tickled her.

Smiling, April said after the toddlers had left, “Next time I sit for them, I’m going to ask Mom to call your mom to see if you can come over.”

I smiled slightly. “Let’s not get carried away.”

Thirty minutes later, April’s parents returned. After giving April a hug, I heard Claire whisper to her husband, “I hope Dede doesn’t forget her daughter’s over here.” I thought you and me both, sister.

While waiting, I absentmindedly picked up one of April’s Barbie dolls that was laying on the floor. A movie was playing, but I was bored with it and April was reading something on her tablet.

I looked at the doll as I rotated it in my hands. I wonder just what the hell was the appeal of these things? Not sure what I expected to see, I pulled off the top the doll was wearing. A box suddenly bumped against my foot as April had scooted it towards me.

April grinned. “Her clothes are in that box.” She returned to her reading.

I changed my position to sit cross-legged on the floor and set the box of clothes on my legs. I picked up a pink dress from the box and just looked at it. I couldn’t believe there was a whole industry set up to make tiny clothes. Bored, I put the dress on the doll. I chuckled when an old memory surfaced of an ad with some guy saying to toss some shrimp on the Barbie. Probably not what he meant.

I hadn’t noticed an hour going by when I saw April look up from her tablet and grinned. She was looking at something behind me. I looked around and saw Dede standing over me. How had I not noticed?

She grinned and asked, “Are you ready to go, honey?”

I set the doll on top of the clothes box and stood up. I simply said, “Yep.”

Dede asked Claire, “I hope she was a good girl.”

Claire, who had changed into sweatpants and a t-shirt and standing beside Dede said, “Yes she was. She bonded with one of toddlers and April was happy to have someone who could say more than ‘goo goo’.” She chuckled. “Other than that, she’s just been quietly playing with April’s Barbies since Roger and I got home.”

Dede smiled. “Maybe we can arrange a play date with her and April sometime.”

April exclaimed, “I want to give her a make-over next time!”

I groaned slightly at the thought of a make-over. Dede either misunderstood my groan or did so on purpose. “You know you can’t wear make-up just yet, but we can always make exceptions.” She grinned at me. Was that an evil glint?

Claire said, “Well, April is having a sleep over next Friday. But they’re all older girls.”

Dede nodded. “Maybe we should wait on that. But thanks again for keeping her for a few hours. It took a load off my mind!”

Claire said, “No problem, girl. By the way, how was your date? Anyone I know?”

Dede laughed. “Not yet. It went well though.”

We left Claire’s house and got into Dede’s car. As she started the engine, she said, “How did it go? Sounds like you made a new friend.”

Rolling my eyes, I said, “That one kid wouldn’t leave me alone. She’d only stop crying if I held her.”

Dede chuckled. “Looks like you’re mommy material.”

I frowned. “You’re not funny.” Dede laughed.

“Would you’d like April to babysit you again?” asked Dede seriously.

I shrugged. “Sure. It was okay. I don’t really think I need it. But I did like her, if that’s what you’re getting at.”

Dede nodded. “So you’d be okay with just going over there to play? Maybe we can just call it a play date and not babysitting.”

“You’re just playing semantics with me,” I frowned and folded my arms against my chest.

Dede looked at me sideways as she drove. “Aren’t you going to ask about my date?”

Actually, no I wasn’t. But okay. I looked over at her and asked, “How was your date, mom?”

Dede smiled broadly. “It was good. I really like Oliver.”

“That’s good,” I said. “Always good to like the person you’re on a date with.”

Dede nodded. “That’s actually true. I think you’ll like him too. He wants to get to know you better.”

In all seriousness, I stated, “I’m not dating him!”

Dede laughed. “That’s not what I meant. But you’ll be going on your own dates before long. Anyway, Oliver suggested next Friday night, he’d take us both out for pizza and a movie. What do you think?”

Shrugging, I said, “I’m always up for a free pizza. What movie?”

Dede parked her car in our driveway. “That new Pixar movie. Whatever it’s called.”

I frowned. “That’s a kids movie.”

Rolling her eyes at me, Dede said, “And you’re a kid.”

Grunting, I said, “Maybe in body, but not in spirit.”

Shaking her head at me, she said, “Lighten up, brat. You’ve been given a gift! A chance to be a kid again!”

We got out of the car and started walking towards the house. I said, “I may be a kid, but that just means I’m financially dependent on you. For like everything.”

Dede paused in inserting the key in the front door. She just gave me a long look. “You were financially dependent on me when you were a sixty-five year old man. At least now you’re not drooling on yourself.”

I scowled at Dede. “I didn’t drool. And besides, I was retired.”

Dede laughed as she opened the door. “I guess you were also retired at twenty-five?”

“I had that job as a sacker,” I said defiantly. “They were about to make me full time. But then I got switched.”

Dede knitted her brow. “I forgot about that. Okay, go get your jammies on and get in bed. I’ll be there in a minute.”

I sighed and ran off to my room. It was how I had last left it, but somehow different. My thoughts got foggy. I was surprised that mom had made my bed and put my nightgown in my dresser. I got undressed and slipped on my nightgown. I couldn’t get over how cool and soft the nightgown was. I climbed into bed and slipped between the cool sheets.

I found my stuffed bunny and pulled it under the covers with me and hugged it.

A minute later, mom came in and adjusted my covers. She kissed my forehead. She said, “Good night, sweetheart. Have sweet dreams.” She then turned to leave the room.

As mom turned out the light, I said, “Mom?”

Turning to look at me, she said, “What is it honey?”

“Can I have a drink of water?”

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 7

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Transformations

Character Age:

Child

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 7
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2022 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

I awoke with a start. Crap! It’s Monday. I have to go to school. I buried my face into my pillows and pulled my covers over my head. Then it slowly dawned on me that it was only Sunday. I breathed a sigh of relief and all my muscles relaxed. I stayed buried under my covers though.

I sighed. Tomorrow being Monday was still going to be a problem. Dede was hell bent on me attending school. She keeps saying the DHS requires it. Could I run away? I mean, it wouldn’t be like an actual ten year old running away. In reality, I’m almost thirty years old. I should be smarter than your average ten year old. In theory.

I tossed the covers off me and sat up and gave Mr. Bunny a hug. I looked down at the stuffed bunny and said, “I don’t want to go to school tomorrow. What do you think?” I turned Mr. Bunny left and right to look like he was shaking his head. I gave the bunny another hug and sighed, “I’m glad you agree with me.”

As I sat on the edge of my bed, contemplating Mr. Bunny’s mute response, it slowly dawned on me how quiet the house was. I looked at the clock on my beside table. Mom’s usually up by this time. I slid off the bed and after taking care of my morning business, I padded quietly out of my room.

A quick sniff of the air verified there was no bacon cooking. No sounds coming from the kitchen. Dede’s shoes were still lying on the living room floor where she’d kicked them off upon arriving home. Her bra was still carelessly tossed on the couch. She must have been really tired from her big date last night. She had sent me straight to bed.

All my life, Dede’s underwear has always been radioactive. But I casually picked up her bra and looked at it. I giggled. Holy crap. Am I going to wind up with melons this big? That really got me curious again on my transformation. Is the little girl me related to the old man I had been switched to? That would make sense, but I’ve noticed a resemblance to Mom… er Dede. Thinking about switcher shit made my head hurt.

I walked over to Mom’s high heels, lying hap-hazardly on the floor. I straightened them up and I don’t know what compelled me to do so, I stepped inside them. They didn’t fit of course. I couldn’t imagine actually wearing shoes like this and I marveled at how well Dede navigated around in them.

I looked down at my feet still inside the heels. My thoughts drifted. One day I’ll be a woman and will probably casually wear other shoes like these. Will it be my fate whether I choose it or surrender to it? Those thoughts are just too heavy for a ten year old.

I heard a click sound from behind me. I turned to see Mom holding her phone up and grinning. She giggled, “That’s so cute! Do you like wearing Mommy’s shoes?”

I quickly stepped out of Dede’s shoes. I said, “It was just a flash of momentary insanity.” I paused a few moments and then asked, “When’s breakfast?”

Mom rolled her eyes. As she shook her head, she said, “Food. Food. Food. It’s like living with Jabba the Hut.” She poked the tip of my nose as she walked by. She giggled, “Only cuter.” From the kitchen, she yelled out, “Want to help?”

I shrugged and muttered, “Okay.”

As I entered the kitchen, Mom set out a glass bowl on the counter along with a carton of eggs. “While I cook the sausage, you can scramble the eggs. Try not to get the shells in with the eggs.”

Years ago, I’d help Mom (our mom, not Dede) with this before so I knew it was pretty easy. As I started to scramble the eggs, I suddenly stopped and studied the fork I was using, dripping with egg yolk. I couldn’t remember Mom’s face. No matter how hard I tried!

Dede broke my chain of thought when she asked, “Is everything okay, honey?”

I returned to scrambling the eggs. “Just some random thought, Mom. Nothing important.” I smiled at Mom and forgot what I was thinking about.

As we sat down to eat, Dede asked, “So. Are you excited about school on Monday?”

I swallowed a mouthful before answering, “I’ve told you a thousand times that I don’t want to go. If I’ve forgotten anything I learned the first time around, it just means it wasn’t important. Listen to me now and hear me later. I don’t need to learn how to be a girl. I’m telling you right now, I have no interest in doing girl things like dating boys or slumber parties or make-up. Full stop.”

Mom just grinned at me. “You look so cute when you get angry. Your little cheeks get red.” She paused and then a disgusted looked washed across her face. “Now you listen to me, sport. I’ve said this before and I’m done repeating it. If you don’t go to school, like a good little girl, CPS will take you from me and you’ll be fostered off. Is that what you want?”

I shook my head. “No. Of course not. I just don’t see the point.”

Mom set her fork down on her plate with a loud clink. “You just want to play computer games all day.”

I scowled at Dede. “That’s not true. I had a job before this switcher crap. So despite what Mom and Dad said, I wasn’t in my room all the time.”

Dede leaned back in her chair. “You’re going to get a job as a ten year old?”

I shrugged. “Maybe not right away.”

Dede leaned forward on her elbows. “Look Dear One. You’re going to school and that’s final. I have to go to work. I can’t leave you alone all day. I can’t leave you with April because she’ll be at school. Just go. You’ll make a lot of new friends. Meet some cute boys. You can go back to eating glue. It’ll be great.”

I took my final bite of breakfast. “Well, since you put it that way…”

Changing the subject, looking at her phone, Mom said, “Hey, how about a movie after lunch? You like Tommy Kincaid, right?”

I rested my head on my folded arms on the table. I looked up at Mom and said, “Yeah. He’s funny. I guess.”

“Let’s go see his new movie today. No Time for Samurai. It looks like a hoot. It has that J-Pop band you like doing the music.”

“Okay. But I’m not wearing a dress!” I exclaimed.

Mom chuckled. “Okay. It’s not a date.”

* * *

“Don’t you look just adorable!” Mom grinned as she took my hand to led me into the school. I was already registered, but she had to drop me off at the office.

“I feel ridiculous,” I complained. I was wearing a short, ruffled denim skirt and Mom had tied my hair up in a pony tail with a bow.

Mom laughed as she flipped my pony tail up. “You are totes adorbs.” I rolled my eyes.

The office was located right at the school’s entrance so we didn’t have to walk far. A clerk smiled at us as she got up from her desk and walked over to the counter to greet us.

“Good morning! How can I help you ladies?”

Mom smiled and said, “Yes. I’m Dede Grant with my daughter Chrystal. She’s here for her first day of class at this school.”

The woman smiled broadly back at us. “Oh yes, Ms. Grant. Your daughter is all registered and set to go. Here in a moment, I’ll personally take her to her new classroom and introduce her to the other children.”

Dede bent down slightly to look at me at eye level, but it also emphasized that I’m not an adult on equal footing. “Have a great day, sweetheart. I’ll see you this afternoon.”

All my sassiness evaporating, I reached out to Dede, trying not to cry, “Please don’t leave me here! Please?”

Dede gave me a worried look. “Honey, you’ll be fine.”

The woman from the school stood directly behind me. “She’ll be just fine, Ms. Grant. We get a lot of first day jitters.” She looked down at me and said, “We’re going to have a great time, aren’t we?”

I thought you might but not me. I was never too crazy about school the first time through. Mom said good-bye again and with a wave turned and walked out of my life, abandoning me to my fates. I looked around for an exit. I just wanted to run, but where would I go?

The woman from the school lightly touched my arm. “Chrystal, we’re so glad to have you join us. Come with me. Let’s go meet your class.” She indicated she wanted me to follow her as she started to exit the office.

I sighed heavily. Maybe it won’t be bad. This was the same school I had gone to when I was a kid. The office, which I had visited many times, didn’t look much different from what I remembered. The main hall looked exactly the same. We passed the gym, which was also the cafeteria and had a stage for different events. It all looked the same.

A sudden bolt of fear ran through me. I really hope we’re not all going to be required to sing at a PTA Christmas show like the last time I was here. I frowned. Since not much has physically changed, all that is probably still the same as well.

I wondered if I was going to run into any of my old teachers from this school, David Crockett Elementary. The last time I was at this school was at least fifteen years ago. I thought for sure they’d all retired or died off by now. But they probably wouldn’t be all that old. But when you’re a kid, adults all just seem old.

I was then led outside. The classrooms jutted out like spokes from the spine of the main hallway. The doors to each classroom ran along the length of each spoke. There was no enclosed hall. You had to step out into the weather. It was a nice, mid-October day so it wasn’t too bad.

The woman stopped in front of a door labeled “D-5”. She said, “This is your classroom. Remember ‘D-5’. Your teacher is Ms. Roberts. Let’s go in and say hello.” She turned the knob and opened the door.

The teacher looked over expectantly as we entered her classroom. The room was filled with kids seated at small desks. They all turned to look at us…me.

The woman stood behind me and said, “Ms. Roberts. I’d like to introduce you and your class to a new student who will be joining you. This is Chrystal.” The woman handed Ms. Roberts a manila folder. I suspected it was a dossier on me. Okay, it was probably just my personal info the school used. Dossier just sounds cooler.

Ms. Roberts smiled cheerfully at me. “Welcome Chrystal. I’m excited to have you join us. There’s an empty seat right up front you can use.” Oh terrific. Sitting right next to the teacher. I never had her as a teacher, but I do recall Ms. Roberts. I don’t think she was mean.

Still smiling at me, Ms. Roberts said, “I’ll get you a list of supplies you need to bring to class and I’ll get you a workbook. For today, just try to follow along. We’re learning about fractions today.” Think she’d believe me if I told her I had a degree in computer science with a math minor?

She turned from me and went back to her math lesson. Several fractions were written on the chalk board. Instead of listening to Ms. Robert I turned to studying my fellow inmates. The first one to get my attention was a girl wearing a nice dress, her curly hair tied in several ribbons. She kept looking at me with a smug expression. I guessed and later confirmed she was the class bitch. Most of the other girls in class went along with her. A few boys were actually afraid of her.

There was a boy I correctly tagged as the class brain. He already knows everything. It was all so boring. And girls are stupid.

The rest I’d have to actually get to know before making any kind of evaluation. One girl in particular kept looking at me. It’s funny. My last round in the fifth grade, I considered all the other kids as just people. But not now. Now they’re just children, not peers. That was going to be the hardest adjustment to make. Just by virtue of having lived longer than these kids, I could easily be the know-it-all asshole. But nobody ever likes them.

I mostly stared out the window until lunch time arrived. After lunch we’d get a pile of construction paper where presumably I’ll get to eat some of the glue.

But lunch finally did arrive. I thought it silly, but we all had to form a line to march down to the lunch room. I was amused to see that there are constants in the universe. Slapped on our plates was creamed chipped beef on toast or what I learned from my dad was more euphemistically called shit on a shingle.

As I exited the line carrying my tray, a girl from my class waved, beckoning me to come sit with her. I was going to sit alone, but I set my tray down across from her and sat on the hard plastic stool that was part of a large folding table.

As I sat down, she said, “Hi Chrystal. I’m Brandy.” She pointed to a quiet girl sitting next to her and continued. “And that’s Emily. You’re one of us, aren’t you?”

I looked at Brandy with a curious expression. “Excuse me?” I asked. “How so?”

Brandy leaned across the table and took on a conspiratorial tone, “You’re one of us, right? A switcher. Why else would you arrive at school now? Emily and I arrived Friday last week.”

I saw no reason to be secretive about it. “Guilty as charged. Good to know I’m not alone.”

She held out her hand for a shake. “Nice to meet you, Chrystal. A little background on me so we’ll all know where we stand. Before being switched, I was a forty-seven year old business woman with a staff of fifteen under me. Married with three children.” Slapping her palm on the table causing a few kids to look our way, she said, “And then boom! I was switched with a nine year old boy. The government didn’t even consult with my husband. I was just fostered out. My foster family was decent enough. However I didn’t like being a boy and certainly didn’t like football. Well, it wasn’t long before I was crazy about football. I was placed in this school at the forth grade and when I got to middle school, I was on the football team.” She rolled her eyes. Hunching her shoulders, she continued, “And now we’re here. I got re-fostered because the old fosters didn’t want a girl. I went back to my original name Brandy.”

I shook my head. “Wow. That’s cold. I’m sure Brandy that you’re a fine girl What a good wife you’d be.”

Brandy gave me a cold stare. “Gee, I never heard that before.”

I gave an embarrassed chuckle. “Sorry. But I bet none of these kids here know.”

She gave me a half smile and said, “True. Now you know my story, what’s yours?”

For the next few minutes, I gave Brandy the run down on my switcher adventures from a dashing twenty-something stud-muffin, to a cranky senior citizen to the cute and cuddly ten year old girl that sat before her. It bothered me that she laughed multiple times during my story.

I glanced over at Emily. “Okay. Spill it Emily. What’s your story?”

Emily looked at her fingers and shrugged. “I don’t have a story.”

Brandy leaned over towards Emily and said, “Yes you do. Remember? We talked about it Friday.”

Emily just said, “I don’t know. I’m confused.”

I asked Brandy, “Is she okay?”

Brandy looked over at Emily and frowned. “Emily is the true victim in all this switcher crap. If for no other reason, Simon should burn in hell because of what happened to her.” Brandy fell silent.

“Don’t stop there!” I pleaded with Brandy. What happened with her?”

“This is what I managed to piece together eavesdropping on her foster parent talking to the principal. While running from authorities, Simon switched with Emily’s mother who was married and around twenty-seven years old. At the time, Emily was a two year old boy. Since the mother was holding the boy at the time, Simon immediately switched with the boy, transferring his mind into his mother’s body. That’s where we lose track of Simon in this story.”

Brandy paused to take a bite of her SOS. She took a deep breath before continuing. “Thinking he was helping, Emily’s father decided to stay married despite his wife’s body now had the mentality of a two year old boy… an adult with a child’s mind. The sick bastard got Emily pregnant. She had no idea what was going on. Several months after delivering a beautiful baby daughter, like us, she began to change into a ten year old girl. So now she’s ten with a mind that never really developed past a five year old. Her foster is trying to get her placed in a special care facility to try to get her mentally caught up to her physical age.”

I just stared at Emily for a moment. “No wonder she’s so confused. Going from a boy to a mother and then to a ten year old. Wow. I feel kinda lucky now.”

Brandy nodded. “Me too.”

The bell rang signaling the end of the lunch period.

* * *

Even though we lived within walking distance from the school, Mom had told me to wait and for this first day, she’d pick me up. She still had to have a key made for me. I was glad to be out of school and soon to be heading home. After Brandy’s story about Emily, I was depressed much of the afternoon. Even getting to eat some glue didn’t bring me out of my funk.

A car pulled up alongside me and I heard Mom’s voice, “Hey honey! Ready to go home?”

“Hey Mom,” I said cheerfully as I opened the passenger door.

Dede smiled at me. “Hey Chrystal! How was school? Learn anything?”

I laughed. “I learned about fractions.”

As she drove away from the curb, Mom said, “That’s cool. And you were afraid you’d be bored.” I rolled my eyes.

It only took a minute of two to drive home. I darted into my room as soon as Mom opened the house door.

“Dinner will be ready in about half an hour,” shouted Mom from the living room.

I was surprised to find a gift-wrapped box laying on my pillow, next to Mr. Bunny. Aloud, I asked, “Mr. Bunny. What’s in the box?” There was a card attached to the box.

The card read, “Congratulations on your first day of school! Love, Mom”

Driven by curiosity, I slowly tore the wrapper from the box. I was completely surprised by what I saw as I tore the wrapper away.

“Look, Mr. Bunny. It’s a Barbie doll!”

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 8

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Transformations

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 8
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2022 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

As I entered the dining room, I put Mr. Bunny down at an empty seat and put the Barbie doll on the table next to my plate. As she placed some of what I had to assume to be meatloaf, Mom smiled at me.

She said, “I see you found your new Barbie. I hope you like it. I held off buying extra outfits for now.

I laughed. “Of course I like my Barbie. I’d love to get more outfits for her. She’s the only doll I have”

Mom sat down at the other empty seat next to me and said, “Well, Christmas isn’t that far away. If you’re a good little girl, maybe Santa will bring you more dolls.”

I have to be a good little girl? I guess that squashes my plans for a fifth grade rebellion to take over the school.

As she took a bite of her alleged meatloaf, Mom asked, “So, squirt. Tell me about your first day! Did you make any new friends?”

I chuckled. “Well, it’s a given none of my old friends were there.” Her frown indicated I may have lost some good girl points on Santa’s list. To buy some time before I said anything else, I took a bite of my meatloaf.

I swallowed and said, “Actually, I met two friends. They’re both like me, Switcher victims. Though I think one of them is too messed up from the switch.” I then went on to describe Brandy and Emily.

Mom tsked tsked as she shook her head. “That poor girl. Emily? I bet she never gets her life straightened out. I mean I hope so. That Simon guy, whether he intended to or not, sure messed up a lot of lives.”

“I think after a while he started to enjoy it,” I said dourly.

Dede sighed. “I feel sorry for girls like Emily. But I have to say I’m so happy for you. You have so much to look forward to.”

I picked up my Barbie and started changing her pose. “I’m not so sure I like where I’m headed. Dede, you grew up in this world, with Mom as a role model to guide you. I’ve been dropped into the middle of things. Should you marry Oliver and have kids, that’s an expectation you’ve had all your life. That stuff to me, honestly, is horrifying.”

Dede reached over and took my hand. “Honey, I’ll do everything I can to help guide you. I cry every night about our mom not being here to help me… well, both of us. She would have adored you.”

I stared at my Barbie for a few silent moments. I looked up at Dede. “I don’t think there’s any way you can compensate for those lost formative years that I’ll never have.” I looked over at Dede square in the eye. “And you know what? It might not even matter. Every day I feel a little bit of who I am slip away. How soon before I’m excited over different colored panties or fawning over boys?”

Dede grinned. “Well, you have a year, maybe two before boys stop being icky.”

I shook my head. “That doesn’t really help, Mom.”

She reached over and ruffled my hair. “Honestly, I’m not worried so much about you starting to like boys. But going through being a teenager is going to be tough for both of us.”

That’s what I’m afraid of. I remember the last time I was a teen. And when Dede was a teenager. I don’t know about Dede, but there are things I now deeply regret saying to Mom. Are we headed for a repeat?

I finished off my meatloaf. “Well, I can’t imagine ever liking boys. So we can take that off the table.”

Dede downed what was left in her tea glass. “Yeahhh…”

* * *

I adjusted the position of my bag after Mom dropped me off at school. The air was a bit brisk this morning, but it didn’t bother me. Standing by a tree was Brandy. She waved and I hurried over to her.

Grinning, Brandy said, “Hey Chrystal. Ready for another exciting day?”

Laughing, I said, “Oh you know it.” We were both silent for a moment. I then asked seriously, “Are you starting to forget things? Or maybe don’t seem real?”

Brandy looked thoughtful for a moment before answering. “Some things. I don’t remember my husband at all. Of course, he started disappearing from my memory while I was a boy. Are you?”

I nodded. “Yeah. And it really bothers me. I had go find an old picture of my mom… my real mom to remember what she looked like. It doesn’t even feel like she was real.”

“I know what you mean,” Brandy agreed. “I have to force myself to remember that I actually have sons.”

Squinting at Brandy, I asked, “Do you think we’ll eventually lose it all? Just become typical little girls? Because I don’t want to forget who I really am.”

Brandy shrugged. “Who knows? The government doesn’t. I don’t know if you’re aware of this. I wasn’t until I found the latest one. The guardians are getting a newsletter with updates about what they think is going on. We’re not supposed to see it, but I managed a peek. Using their favorite switcher term, they expect the majority, if not all of us, will go native as ten year old girls with little recollection of our previous lives within the next few months.”

Re-adjusting my book bag, I said, “Holy shit. That sucks. Like I said, I don’t want to forget the real me.”

Brandy laughed without humor. “This is the real you. I keep trying to force remembering what I remember. So far it helps for some things. The newsletter suggested to guardians that they shouldn’t try to keep our past alive. That going native is more merciful and allows us to grow up better adjusted.”

I shook my head. “Well, I don’t know about that.” I looked at all the kids heading towards their classes. “We should probably get to class. Oh, here comes Emily.”

Brandy said, “Hey Emily. Ready for another day?”

Emily shrugged. “My head hurts.”

And with that, we all hurried to our class room.

* * *

All the kids walked noisily into the classroom. On the chalkboard was written “Today’s lesson: Science.” Several minutes went by as kids hung up coats and jackets despite it not being particularly cold yet. Then everyone jostled for access to the bins lining the wall with the outside windows. Each bin had our name written on a piece of masking tape. Inside the bins were our workbooks. Stacked on top of the bins were our text books. We all grabbed our workbooks and a science text book.

The teacher, standing by her desk, said, “Please hurry and be seated, class. We have a lot to cover today.”

I deliberately bumped Brandy who was standing right in front of my bin. “Would you please hurry up?”

Brandy turned and stuck her tongue out at me. I wacked her on the head with my workbook after I finally retrieved it. Yes, there are perks to being a kid. All the kids were giggling and fooling around as they got their stuff for class and sat down. Except Emily. She wore a dour expression as she silently gathered her workbook and sat down.

Everyone then fumbled with their bag to retrieve pens or pencils and a spiral notebook

Holding the teacher’s edition of our text book, Ms. Roberts said, “Okay class. Everyone turn to page forty-two.” She then wrote the number forty-two on the chalkboard. Looking up from her text book, Ms. Roberts asked, “Now. Can anyone tell me what an amoeba is?”

A boy whose name I think is Tommy grinned and said, “Yeah. Susie’s brain!” The boys all laughed.

Ms. Roberts frowned. “Now Tommy, that wasn’t very nice.”

Frowning, the girl named Susie sneered, “At least I have one!” A lot of kids looked at Tommy and laughed.

Looking upset at losing control of her class so early in the day Ms Roberts said, “Alright everyone. Settle down and focus. Does anyone know what an amoeba is?” There were a few giggles around the class.

Staring furiously at the top of her desk, Emily hissed in a low voice, “Baby!”

Smiling slightly, Ms. Roberts asked, “Did you have something to contribute, Emily?”

Emily suddenly pounded on her desk with both fists, causing her workbook to fall to the floor as she shouted, “Baby!” Looking wild-eyed about the room, Emily shouted, “Where’s my baby?” She tried to stand, but couldn’t as she violently rocked her desk back and forth. “They took my baby!”

The kids in the class just stared at Emily with shocked expressions.

Ms. Roberts took a step towards Emily. “What’s wrong Emily?”

Her face twisted in raw anger, fists pounding her desk, Emily screamed, “They took my baby!”

Ms. Roberts said, “Everyone stand back from Emily.” She turned and picked up the receiver from the wall phone behind her desk. I couldn’t hear what she was saying.

Emily finally managed to turn her desk over, but she still couldn’t get out from it. She screamed, “They took my fucking baby! I want my baby!”

A moment later, the school nurse and the security guard rushed into the room. The security guard shouted to Ms. Roberts, “Get these children out of here!”

Ms. Roberts, trying to sound calm, said, “Class. Let’s all go out to the playground.” At first, no one moved. Then everyone started to file out of the classroom.

Emily tried to bang her head on the floor, but was restrained by the security officer. The nurse looked to Ms. Roberts and said, “I called for an ambulance right after your call. I can’t give her anything to calm her. Please leave the room.”

Emily screamed, “Baby!”

As we left the room, I turned to Brandy, “What the hell’s up with Emily?”

“Remember? She never fully adjusted to her changes,” said Brandy matter-of-factly. “She still had the mind of a boy child when the woman he switched into became pregnant. They must have taken her baby from her when she became a ten year old.”

We heard her continue to scream as we ran out onto the playground. We saw two paramedics rushing to the room with a gurney. A few moments later, we saw a subdued Emily being rolled away. We never saw Emily again.

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 9

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 9
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2022 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

Brandy and I were sitting on the swings watching Emily get carted away.

I sighed. “I sure hope I don’t freak out like that. God knows where they’ve sent her.”

Zipping past me a couple of times on the swing before saying anything, Brandy shrugged. “I really don’t think we will. We were both adults when we switched and I’m fairly positive neither of us was pregnant so I think we’ll coast through adjusting to being ten year olds.”

I dragged my feet in the dirt to bring my swing to a stop. “But it’s nothing for you. You’ve already done all this. Becoming a woman, getting married and having kids is old hat to you. That whole idea terrifies me.”

Brandy laughed. “You only have to do one of those. Becoming a woman is required for you as a little girl, but getting married and having babies is optional. Honestly, Chrystal. You need to chill out. If these things happen, then they happen. When I first got married, neither of us was looking at starting a family any time soon. But then, all my married friends started having babies and guess who caught baby-fever? So suddenly we were fucking like bunnies to try to get me pregnant.” She paused to laugh. Looking suddenly thoughtful, Brandy said, “You know, despite you saying all this about not wanting to date boys and stuff… I’ll bet you get a boyfriend before I do!”

I rolled my eyes at her and laughed. “If I had any money, I’d take that bet!”

Brandy stopped her swing and gave me a cold stare. “Use your Barbie as collateral.”

I returned her cold stare and simply said, “No.”

Brandy laughed.

* * *

As I climbed up into the car, Mom turned and smiled at me. “So, pumpkin. How was your second whole day of school?”

Looking out the windshield, I shrugged and said, “I’m a little bummed out about Emily.”

Narrowing her eyes at me, Mom just asked, “Oh? What happened?”

I looked over at Mom and said, “They carted her off in leg irons!”

Shaking her head at me, she said, “I doubt that. So what happened?”

I folded my arms. “Well, they had her strapped down. She freaked out about having her baby taken away.”

Mom nodded. “I can understand that. I’m sure that’s hard on her. It would be on me. Was that all the excitement today?”

I gave Mom a funny look. “Isn’t that enough? But also, it’s happening. Who I used to be is already starting to slip through my fingers. Math is starting to get hard. I couldn’t reduce twenty-one sevenths. Give me a break!”

Mom sighed. “We both feared that would happen.”

We drove on in silence. I turned to Mom and asked, “Can we get ice cream?”

* * *

“Honey. It’s past time for bed,” said Mom as she poked her head in the door. With a curious expression she took a couple steps towards me. I was sitting in front of my computer at my desk. Instead of a game, I had a word processor up.

“What are you up to?” she asked as she got closer.

I stopped typing and turned to face her. I was hoping I could retain my typing skills by, well, typing. To Mom, I said. “I’m doing a journal, Mommy. Not just of the stuff I did today, but jotting down memories before they dissolve. My math skills and vocabulary is already starting to slip.”

Probably inspired by the government newsletter I’m not supposed to be aware of, Mom asked, “Are you sure you want to keep those old memories around? You hated being that old man. Every day you grumbled about how 40 years of your life was stolen and all your aches and pains. And… and even before the switch, you weren’t doing anything with your life. A part-time job as a sacker and a full-time gamer. I’d think you’d want to embrace your new life instead with all its new adventures.”

I frowned at Mom. “It might not have been perfect, but it was all still my life! I had a comp-sci degree! I couldn’t help it if the job market here sucked. I dated a few girls. I don’t want to forget all that. And I need to warn my ten year old self about future pit-falls I’m going to face. Shit like puberty. I am not looking forward to going through puberty again… especially as a girl!”

Looking uncomfortable, Mom sat on my bed near me. “Yes sweetie. Growing up can suck. I know some of it was bad enough once. One thing I’m not going to allow to happen to you this time is your face becoming a pimple farm. And yes. You’ll soon start your period. It’s not fun, but it’s part of becoming a woman. You’re going to have plenty of new experiences and memories in your new life. Don’t cling to the old.”

Scowling at Dede, I said, “Really? Forget Mom and Dad? Now that they’re gone, I treasure those memories of camping trips, vacations to amusement parks and Dad taking me to motocross races and tractor pulls. Those times are gone forever. I don’t want to forget them.”

Looking down at her hands, Dede said, “We can still do some of those things, though I know it won’t be the same. And don’t be surprised if, as a girl, you find new things to be interesting. Oliver has told me he’d be happy to take you on weekend outings. He knows it’s tough not to have a father figure around.”

I snorted a laugh. “Your boyfriend is hardly a replacement for Dad.”

“Oliver will become ever more present in my life and so will grow in your life was well,” said Dede looking back up at me. “He knows he can’t substitute for our Dad. He isn’t even aware that my Dad is also your dad. I told him your dad abandoned you when you were born.”

My eyes went wide. “Lies! Are you suggesting you gave birth to me as well?”

Dede’s eyes flashed for a moment. “I can’t tell him you’re my twenty-something brother. I want to start over with you. I don’t want to relive our mistakes. And if we get married, Oliver will be your father. He hopes you can accept him.”

I shook my head. “It’ll never be the same. Remember when Dad took me to Boy’s Town in Tijuana on my sixteenth birthday? Would he do anything like that?”

“Of course not!” barked Dede. “Mom was furious. But as a girl, you’re not going to want that anyway.”

I slipped off my chair and stood. “The point is, I don’t want to forget who I was…who I AM. I’m the total of all those experiences.”

Mom reached out and took me in her arms. “I know, honey. I know. We’ll try to keep those memories alive, but you need to build a new life. One that’s uniquely Chrystal. Don’t forget the importance of being Chrystal.”

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 10

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 10
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2022 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

Finishing up with my homework, I was still deeply annoyed that I had to depend on the notes I took in class rather than my own memory. But to be honest, history contains a lot of facts nobody remembers anyway.

Mom stuck her head in the door to my room. “It’s late, honey. Time for bed. Go brush your teeth.”

As I put my homework back into my school bag, I said, “Okay, Mom.” I then hurried to the bathroom. I did my business before brushing my teeth. I smiled when I remembered the next day was Friday. Either at school or a job, everyone loves Friday. Well, except those that have to work on Saturday.

Humming a current tune, I danced back to my room. I slipped my nightgown on and climbed onto the bed just as Mom came in. She picked up my hair brush and we both shared a smile with each other. Singing to me, Mom started to brush out my long hair. This had evolved into a favorite time for both of us. Mom took a lot of enjoyment in brushing my hair.

As she finished brushing, Mom said, “Honey, try to get your homework done earlier. You should have already been in bed by now.”

I looked at the floor. “Sorry, Mom. I’ll try to do better. I thought it was going to be easy, but it wasn’t.” I squirmed into bed and Mom pulled the covers up.

Mom looked like she just thought of something. “Oh. A couple of things real quick. Oliver and I have a date tomorrow night and…”

I folded my arms and said with a frown, “I don’t need a baby sitter!”

Mom scowled at me for a second. “Don’t interrupt me, young lady. As I was saying, I have a date with Oliver Friday night and I’ve scheduled a play date for you with April. She won’t be watching anyone else’s children and her mother will be there. I think they plan on getting something from Whataburger. How does that sound? Just you two playing with Barbies and watching movies? Sound good?”

I relaxed and said, “I guess that’s okay. I like April.” What I should have realized is that while April wasn’t my babysitter, April’s mother was. Dede has always been sneaky.

As Mom tucked me in, she continued, “And then on Saturday, Oliver has asked us both to join him and his six year old nephew to lunch at Chuckles the Rat Pizzeria. It’s his birthday and his mother can’t be there.”

I frowned and asked, “Why? Is it because she’s in jail again?”

Mom shook her head. “No, silly. And what do you mean again? She had to go out of town.”

I widened my eyes and said, “Oh! The federal pen this time, huh?”

Mom sighed. “Will you stop? Anyway, that’s the plan for Saturday. Oliver isn’t going to expect you to watch his nephew. You can go play video games or whatever.”

I tugged on my covers and said, “I guess that’s okay. I’m surprised Chuckles is still in business. I haven’t been there since I was a kid.”

Mom laughed. “You were there the weekend before you got hit by the Switcher.”

I shrugged. “Your point?”

Mom grinned and bent over to kiss my forehead. “And on that note, it’s time you went to sleep.”

* * *

I stood on the porch of April’s house, holding Mom’s hand in the fading golden light of a mid-October Friday evening. A plastic pumpkin and a cardboard skeleton decorated the porch. Claire opened the door and smiled at Mom.

“Good evening, Denise,” said Claire. I can’t tell you how excited April is to have Chrystal over again. Come on in.”

Mom said, “Thank you, but I really need to run. Thanks for taking care of my little girl.”

April’s mother smiled down at me. “Don’t think anything of it, Dede. Chrystal is always welcome here.”

Mom bent over so we could be eye-to-eye. “You be a good girl, okay? I’ll see you around eleven.” She kissed my forehead.

Claire chuckled as she ruffled my hair. “She’ll be fine.”

I said, “Bye Mom!” as she turned to leave.

I was suddenly caught in a huge hug as April shouted, “Chrys! Come on in!” I ran into the house after April. “We’re going to have fun! And I didn’t forget.” She picked up a lipstick from the table. “It’s make-over time!” Oh boy.

Claire laughed. “Why don’t you wait on the make-over until after dinner. Your father will be back from Whataburger fairly soon.”

April said, “That’ll work.” She then dropped three magazines onto the floor and then sat down next to them. “Sit down, Chrys! I just got these today. Let’s look through them.”

I sat next to April as her mother walked out of the room. The magazines were all teen oriented. Two were about celebrities and the other was literally called ‘Teen. That surprised me a bit because Dede had a subscription to that magazine back when she was around fourteen or so. I couldn’t imagine how you could keep articles fresh every month about teen issues. To be honest, I had the same thoughts on my dad’s old Guns & Ammo magazines. How many times could you write about modifying your Colt 1911?

April picked up one of the celebrity magazines and turned to the first page and stopped. She sighed heavily and kissed the picture on the page with her eyes closed. “Isn’t Nathan Adams just dreamy?”

I had to admit that he is very cute. But I said, “Didn’t he marry a girl my age?” I pointed at the girl dressed in an over-sized t-shirt and sweat pants standing next to him and holding his hand in the picture.

Looking indignant sniffed and said, “All lies. Entertainment Tonight says she’s at least twelve.”

I laughed. “That’s better?!” I really didn’t care what her age was, but I’d bet money that she was much older or Nathan would probably be arrested.

April pointed at a picture of a group of young men with shaggy hair and various piercings. “I love this band! They streamed their Dubai concert a couple weeks ago. It was awesome! Do you like them?”

I’d never heard of them. I said, “They’re okay.”

Excited, April said, “I’ll show you my favorite YouTube video of them after dinner.”

I smiled slightly. “I can’t wait.”

After going through other pages where April’s running commentary would include “Oh, he’s so cute!” and “He is just so stupid! Gak!” she stopped at a full page photo of a cute teen boy, a singer I think.

April exclaimed, “Oh he’s just gorgeous! Don’t you just want to kiss him?”

I just shrugged and made non-committal noises.

After staring at the picture for over a minute, April looked over at me and asked, “Have you ever kissed a boy?”

I probably said “No” a little too quickly.

April looked at me with a sly expression. “I have. At Toby’s birthday party last summer. I kissed him more than once.” She giggled.

“Toby?” I asked.

April looked at me like was an idiot, “Of course! Who else?”

I shrugged. “Well, you didn’t specify…”

Eyes shining, April grinned at me. “Trust me. You’ll love kissing boys.”

Before I could articulate my denial, April’s father came through the front door carrying the familiar white and orange paper bags. He said, “April, honey. Can you take these bags and put them on the table. I have to go back for the drinks. Oh, hey Chrystal.”

April ran up and grabbed the bags and as she turned to run to the table, she shouted, “Mom! Food’s here!”

Claire came out of the kitchen. “I know. I know. I heard your father come in. You and Chrystal go wash your hands while I put out the paper plates.”

As we were in the bathroom, April continued her inquisition. “You’ve never even tried to kiss a boy?”

Picking up a towel, I frowned at her and said, “No. I don’t want to.”

April nodded. “Yeah, I guess when I was ten I thought all boys had cooties.”

When we came back into the living room, we saw two beach blankets laying on the floor in front of the TV.

April’s mom said, “We normally turn the TV off during dinner, but thought you two would like to sit on the floor and watch a movie while you ate. Come over here to get your food.” The burgers and fries had been placed on paper plates.

April ran over to the TV and opened a Blu-Ray box, took out the disc and popped it in the player. She looked over at me and exclaimed, “This is my new favorite movie.” It was a Nathan Adams movie.

When I was a sixty-five year old, there was no way in hell I’d sit down on the floor, carpeted or not, to eat and watch a movie. But I have to admit I had a lot of fun sitting on the floor next to April and eating and giggling with each other.

As the credits started to roll with Nathan Adams embracing his love interest on some exotic beach, April turned to look at me with disapproval. “I can’t believe you don’t think Nathan is gorgeous! Just look at him!”

Giggling, I said, “I never said he wasn’t. I just said he didn’t excite me.”

April folded her arms and frowned, “Kids!” She got up and walked over to the table with various cosmetics scattered on its surface. Grinning she said, “Now it’s make-over time! Do I have any victims… I mean volunteers?”

I acted like I was trying to look out the window. “Oh gosh. Look at the time. I think I heard my Mom driving up.”

April laughed. “She won’t be here until at least eleven! So get on over here!”

Claire said, “Honey, if she doesn’t want to do it, don’t try to force her. It’s supposed to be fun for both of you.”

Looking sad, April said, “We don’t have to do it. I just thought it’d be fun.”

Well shit.

I walked over to the table and sat in one of the chairs. I sighed, “Okay. Do you worst. Well, no. Don’t do your worst. Let’s just do it.”

April looked unsure. “Are you sure?”

I nodded. “Let’s do it. This is the only time Mom will let me wear make-up.” Which is true enough. I’ll not mention that I have no interest at all in make-up, period.

“All right!” squealed April as she gathered up her tools and bottles.

As she started applying foundation, at least that’s what she said it was, she beamed, “You’re going to be so pretty, you’ll have to fight the boys off with a stick.”

I looked over at Claire and said, “Keep the doors closed so boys don’t wander in.”

Claire giggled. “I think you’re safe.”

April paused in her frenzy of make-up to announce. “When I’m done with Chrys, it’s Dad’s turn!”

April’s Dad suddenly looked up from his phone, looking wild eyed. “What??”

Claire giggled. “This I gotta see!”

* * *

A few minutes after eleven, the doorbell rang. Claire got up and opened the door. Sure enough, it was Mom. Mom said, “Hey, Claire. I hope Chrystal wasn’t any trouble tonight.”

Grinning, Claire said, “Come on in, Dede. We had fun tonight.”

I stood up as Mom turned to face me. With a surprised look, she said, “Now who is this beautiful young lady?”

Feeling my face turning red, I said, “Mommm. Come on.”

April jumped up and exclaimed, “That’s Chrystal! Isn’t she beautiful!” I have to admit. April did do a good job on my face. I thought I was going to look like a clown, but I have to say what she did looked nice.

Mom bent down to look at me. “You’re right! That is Chrystal! Did you do this, April?”

April grinned. “I sure did! She was my first customer!”

Mom started to say something to Claire, but suddenly caught a glimpse of April’s dad. She burst out laughing. “And you must be April’s second customer!” Claire’s husband was sitting in his recliner watching TV wearing too much make-up. He nodded with a grimace. Still chuckling, Mom said, “You look beautiful too, Harry.”

Harry just shook his head. “Thanks.”

Turning to Claire, Mom said, “I was wondering why all those boys were lining up outside.”

I felt a cold flush. “Shut the door, quick! Before a boy gets in.”

Mom gave Claire a curious look. Claire said, “We were teasing Chrystal that boys were going to start lining up to give her a kiss since she’s so pretty.”

Mom giggled as she opened her purse and removed her pair of cheap sunglasses. “Quick, honey. Put these on so you’ll be incognito.” She handed them to me and I quickly put them on. It sure made everything dark.

Mom took my hand and turned to Claire. “Thanks again for watching her. Looks like she had fun. And Harry, that’s a great new look for you.” She giggled. Harry just waved.

Of course, as we left the house, there weren’t a line of boys waiting. I felt stupid for believing them even for a moment. I couldn’t wait to get home and wash my face.

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 11

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 11
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2022 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

“Are you going to sleep all day?”

“Mmrphhh…?” was all I could muster in response.

The covers were suddenly and unceremoniously jerked from my bed exposing me to the vicious blast of morning sunlight streaming through my bedroom window. “Time to get up, sleepyhead,” said Mom slightly annoyed.

I stuck my head under my pillow and mumbled, “It’s Saturday. I get to sleep in on Saturdays!”

I was suddenly assaulted with tickles. Mom giggled, “You need to get up, munchkin. Oliver will be here in about an hour and a half and you still need a bath.”

Curling up into a ball trying to evade the tickle onslaught, I cried out, “Okay! Okay! You win. I’m getting up. So stop already!”

Mom said, “I’m filling the tub now. So get your little butt in there.”

I sat up on my bed. “I had a bath last week.” I sniffed my armpit. “I think I’m still good.”

Trying to look stern, Mom said, “Just march yourself into the bathroom. Now, young lady. March.”

I slid off my bed and gave Mom a salute. “Rodger, rodger.” Mom followed me into the bathroom. I said, “I’m here. Happy?”

Mom turned the water off. The tub was full of bubbles. She said, “Use soap this time. Sometimes I think I’m raising a boy.” She then hung a fresh towel and handed me a washcloth. “I’ll lay your clothes out on your bed for you. Don’t spend all day in the tub.” She turned and left me alone in the bathroom, but she left the door open I guess so she could make sure I didn’t drown.

I giggled at being surrounded by bubbles. This wasn’t the first bubble bath I’d had since becoming a girl, but I didn’t get one every time. My real mom stopped giving me bubble baths was probably around twelve saying I was too old for such things. Are you really ever too old for a bubble bath?

I scrubbed my face extra hard though I did wash it before going to bed. I wanted to be sure I had all the make-up from last night washed off.

I was splashing around when Mom yelled through the door, “Honey. You need to get out of the tub and get dressed. Oliver called. He’ll be here in half an hour.”

I frowned as I kept splashing around for a few more minutes. The bubbles had long since dissipated. I looked at my wrinkly finger tips. Yeah, I guess I’d been in the tub too long. I really wasn’t all that excited about going to lunch with this Oliver character. I hadn’t seen him since that time at the mall.

I hit the drain lever and sat in the tub and watched the water swirl and gurgle down the drain. I climbed out of the tub and dried off with the big towel Mom had left me. As I rubbed myself with the towel, I tried to remember what I went as last Halloween. I couldn’t remember. All I could think of was a grumpy old man. I scowled into the bathroom mirror and shook my first. “Get off my lawn!” I then giggled. I hadn’t given any thought to dressing up this year.

I padded into my room and found a floral print dress on my bed along with pink panties and my training bra. I picked up the bra and frowned at it. I shook my non-existent boobage and shouted, “Run free!” I sighed. Mom would just yell at me if I don’t wear it.

I picked up the dress and yelled, “Moommm! Nobody wears a dress to the rat shack!” Rat Shack being a colloquial term the kids used for Chuckles the Rat. What times I’d been there, I’d never seen any little girls wearing dresses.

Mom walked into my room wearing a matching sun dress. “Did you say something, honey?”

I just looked at Mom for a moment, sighed and said, “No. It’s nothing.”

Pointing at my dress, Mom said, “Hurry up and get dressed. We don’t want to keep Oliver and his nephew waiting when he gets here.”

While we waited, Mom braided my hair. As she worked on my hair, I wondered when did I start thinking of Dede as Mom? It just seemed to evolve. I almost never not only say “Dede”, I never think it, either.

As she finished the braid, I asked, “So Mom. Do you have any regrets about taking on the care of a little girl?”

Mom looked at me and asked, “And what little girl is that?”

I put my hands on my hips and exclaimed, “Me!”

Mom giggled. “Oh. That little girl. No. Of course not, honey. It’s a lot easier than taking care of a sixty-five year old grumpy man.”

I folded my arms and said, “Bull! I could take care of myself then!”

Mom grinned at me. “At least now I don’t have to change your diaper and help you find your teeth.”

I shook my head. “You did not!”

Before Mom could answer, the doorbell rang. Mom grunted as she stood up. “I bet that’s Oliver now.”

I frowned. “About time!”

Mom turned to face me. “I expect you to be on your best behavior, Chrystal. I want you to be a perfect little lady.”

I followed Mom to the door. When she opened it, there stood Oliver, looking apologetic. “Hi honey,” said Oliver just before giving Mom a kiss. He said, “Sorry I’m late. There was an accident on Parkway that I had to detour around.” He suddenly seemed to notice me. He bent down to address me. “And hello Miss Chrystal. You look very pretty today matching your mother’s dress. Are you ladies ready? My nephew is waiting in the car.”

Mom smiled and walked to the couch. “Let me get my purse.” She looked over at me and said, “Don’t forget your purse.”

I shrugged. “Why take it? It’s empty. Is it for sneaking pizza out?” That’s when I really noticed that my dress matched Mom’s. She was wearing white sandals and so was I. Is this a girl thing? Daughter dressing like the mother? I guess it was the same thing with my dad. We’d both wear worn out jeans and t-shirts with holes in them.

Mom shook her head and turned to Oliver. “All set. Let’s go.”

Mom got into the front seat with Oliver. I took the backseat with the nephew. Mom turned to look at the kid strapped into a car seat and said, “Oh, isn’t he a cutie! What’s his name?”

Oliver started the car and said, “That’s Zane.”

Zane looked over at me and asked, “What’s your name?”

“I’m Chrystal. Are you in school yet?” I asked.

Zane nodded. “First grade.”

“I’m stuck in fifth grade,” I said with a frown.

Zane gave me an odd look. “I like school. I think it’s fun.”

I laughed. “Just give it time.”

I turned to just look out my window. I really doubted I’d have much of a conversation with a six year old. Mom and Oliver were having an animated conversation about something. Oliver had turned the music volume up in the back so it made it difficult to hear anything from up front. I resented being considered to be just a child. I looked over at Zane who smiled at me. I’m doing the same thing to him that Dede and Oliver are doing to me. I turned back to the window.

After a few minutes, we finally drove up to Chuckles. I got out of the car and stood next to Mom while Oliver extracted Zane. She took my hand.

Finally we were all standing in front of the entrance. Oliver, sounding excited exclaimed, “Alright! Let’s go get some pizza!” I guessed he’s never eaten here before as the pizza is sub-par. But it’s perfect for kids, right? What do we know?

After Oliver paid, we were all forced to get the back of our hands stamped with a number and date. I remembered on the news before I switched, someone in another state had tried to walk out with a child that wasn’t theirs. Now you have to put your hand under a blacklight to leave.

As we walked up to the buffet, you couldn’t help but notice the frightenly over-sized rat on the stage singing a dumb song about pizza. I think even Zane realized the rat was animatronics.

As I added several slices of over-cooked pizza on my plate, Mom being a mom leaned down to me and said, “Isn’t this fun?” I smiled and nodded.

Oliver found us a place to sit. I looked across the room at the arcade which took up at least a third of the floor space. Maybe more. I was actually excited about hitting the arcade. The rat always had the latest and greatest arcade games. And all of them actually worked! I prayed I wouldn’t have to drag that brat Zane with me.

As I finished off my first slice of pizza, tasting the old familiar metallic tang I remembered from the last time I was here, Mom said, “After you finish your pizza, you go to the games if you want to. Be sure to take Zane with you.” Terrific.

The robot rat was hidden by the curtain and an unfortunate employee in a rat suit came out and was mobbed by kids who thought he was real. Apparently including Zane who ran squealing to the rat.

Mom looked at me with a smile and asked, “Don’t you want to go say hi to Chuckles?” Embarrassed, I just shook my head.

I did take advantage of the distraction caused by the rat to move my remaining three slices of pizza to Zane’s plate. In a voice I couldn’t help from sounding whiny, I said, “Mom! I finished my pizza. Can I go to the arcade now?” Why am I asking permission? I should just go.

Mom shook her head. “No honey. Wait for Zane to finish his too.” I looked over at Zane who was still jumping up and down by the rat.

I leaned back in my seat and folded my arms. I muttered, “That’s not fair.” Mom went back to chatting with Oliver.

I sat there for a few minutes scowling at the pizza on Zane’s plate. How ironic I’m the instrument of my own fate by adding extra pieces on top of his. Maybe I can speed things along by taking back a few slices. I didn’t really want to eat them. Maybe just toss them on the floor.

As I reached for the plate, Mom slapped my fingers. She actually slapped my fingers! As if I was a child or something!

“Leave his pizza alone!” scolded Mom. “If you’re still hungry, there’s still plenty of pepperoni at the buffet. You know better than that!”

I leaned back in my seat, folded my arms tighter against my chest and scowled furiously at Zane’s plate. I thought how she didn’t care when I added pizza to his plate. I looked over at the game area and there was nobody playing the game I wanted most to play. I stared daggers at Zane who continued to fawn over the Rat.

Finally, Zane came bouncing back to his seat after the poor slub in the Rat costume finally retreated behind the curtain. Grinning and laughing, Zane exclaimed, “Uncle Oliver! I got to say hi to Chuckles!”

Oliver smiled back at him and said, “That’s great, kiddo.”

Zane picked up a slice of pizza and gnawed off two bites before setting down on his plate. “Uncle Oliver, can I go play games now?”

“Sure. Go ahead, big guy,” said Oliver as he ruffled Zane’s hair and handed him a cup filled with game tokens. With several slices of pizza still on his plate, my and Dede’s mom would have lectured us about starving Armenians.

Mom handed me four… count ‘em, four tokens. “Can you keep an eye on Zane and help him out? Here’s a few tokens for you.”

I stared at the four tokens in the palm of my hand. The game I wanted to play took six tokens, filthy thieves. In a whiny voice, I asked, “Can I have a few more?”

Mom said, “We’ll see.” A statement universally known to mean “No.” Since I just stood there, she wiggled her fingers and said, “Scoot.” Frowning, I turned to follow Zane.

I kept a close eye on Zane as he took one or two tokens from his cup to play the less than exciting kiddie games. I know it’s wrong and I will probably be consigned to hell over it, but I was hoping to swipe at least two tokens from Zane’s cup. I looked over at the game I wanted and was dismayed that an older boy was playing it. He had placed a stack of tokens next to the controllers to stake his claim to the console. I give up.

There was another game I liked to play where you tried to kill wave after wave of zombies. A boy about my age was playing it, but he was on his last life and was about to go out. I wanted to play something, so I placed my meager four tokens on top of the game to let Pimple Farm know of my intention to take the game as soon as he expended his last life.

I muttered “So die already!” to myself as the geeky boy was taking way too long to die. As I was watching him take down several zombies, I felt someone brush against me and heard a giggle. I looked down and my four tokens were gone!

I spun around and saw Zane drop four tokens into his cup. Grinning he said, “They’re mine now!”

I reached for his hand, but he turned, laughing. “Come back here, you son of a…” A very stern looking mother type turned to glare at me. “… son of a biscuit eater!” The woman just harrumphed at me.

Zane almost fell as he tripped over a younger kid, spilling a few tokens. I shouted, “Give me back my tokens, you little creep!” He scooped up the dropped tokens and ran giggling in the opposite direction. I quickly gave chase.

Zane darted past a girl about his age, almost knocking her down and she started to cry. I started to rush past when apparently her mother stepped in front of me, picked up her daughter and scowled at me. “This is not how young ladies act!”

I growled, “Buzz off…” and resumed running after Zane.

Zane left the game area and started to run between tables. He bumped some kid causing him to drop his pizza. As I ran past, I shouted, “Sorry!”

To me the kid said, “Fuck you!”

The kid’s mother shouted, “Charles!” I didn’t stick around to hear any more.

As Zane got close to Mom and Oliver, he stumbled and fell against Oliver knocking his drink over and dropping his token cup, spilling tokens all over the floor. Breathless, I caught up to Zane.

Mom turned angrily and snapped her fingers at me. She snapped her fingers at me! What the hell? She grabbed my arm and growled at me, “You need to settle down, young lady! What were you thinking? Sit down! You got your dress dirty!”

An employee walked up to Oliver. In a quiet voice she said, “Sir, we have a policy against running in the restaurant. If you can’t control your children, you’ll be asked to leave.”

Looking sheepish, Oliver said, “I’m very sorry miss. It won’t happen again.” The girl nodded and walked away.

Looking sternly at Zane, Oliver said, “Zane! What’s gotten into you? Why was Chrystal chasing you?”

Before Zane could answer, I said, “He stole my game tokens!” The tokens were still all over the floor.

“I did not!” protested Zane.

“You did too!” I shouted and started to stand up. “You little…”

Mom pointed a finger at me and said firmly, “Sit!”

Clearly uncomfortable in a parenting situation, Oliver asked me, “How many tokens did Zane take from you?”

I almost said four. Trying to keep my poker face, I said confidently, “He took six.”

To Zane, Oliver said, “Give Chrystal her tokens back.”

Looking confused, Zane said, “I think it was only four.”

Looking frustrated, Oliver said sternly, “Give Chrystal her tokens back. Now.”

Looking unhappy, Zane bent down and collected six tokens and handed them to me. He whispered, “Liar.”

I closed my fist on the tokens in my hand and whispered to Zane, “Thief!”

Oliver took the cup of tokens Zane had collected from the floor and said, "I think I’m going to play some games!”

Zane cried out, “Uncle Oliver!”

I just stood there, my eyes boring a hole in Mom’s head. Mom frowned and said, “Oh, go play your game. It’s time to go.”

Grinning, I said, “Thanks, Mom!” and clutching my tokens, I hurried, but not running, over to the game machine.

Mr. Pimple Farm had just lost at the game leaving it open for me to pounce on it. As I was about to drop my first token into the slot, a somewhat familiar voice behind me said, “Girls can’t play that game. You should play a sissy game.”

I turned to look at who had just spoken such profanity. It was Timmy Johnson from my fifth grade class. I grinned. “Wanna bet?”

Timmy plopped his tokens down on top of the machine and said, “Stand back, girl and let a man show you how it’s done!” I laughed out loud.

Still standing by the game with my token hovering over the slot, I said, “It’s a two player game, squirt. I’m calling you out. First player out loses.” This was one of those games that likes to rob the player. You don’t get any extra lives to start. If you die, you have to add more tokens to stay in the game.

Timmy walked up to me and said in all seriousness, “I came here to eat pizza and play video games and I’m all out of pizza.”

I started dropping my tokens in the slot. “You’re on, Shorty.” Timmy is taller than me.

We pulled our pistols from the holsters and took our ready positions. I could tell from the grim mask that settled on Timmy’s face that he was a true gamer. This wasn’t just some pastime. Gaming was serious business.

The game started and Timmy immediately took out three targets, one of which was supposed to have been mine. The game’s volume was cranked up which was perfect for the explosions. And the sound track is awesome.

If you get shot, you can shoot a health pack to restore some health, but they are few and far between. Back and forth, we’d trade off being in the lead. When we hit the midway point in the game and Timmy was up on points, I was beginning to wonder if I’d met my match. Timmy was good. A group of kids had gathered around to watch us play. From behind me, some boy said, “That chick plays pretty good… you know for a girl.”

The action paused for a moment as it built up suspense to meet the final boss. My hands were clammy and I felt a trickle of sweat run down my side. I was told girls didn’t sweat.

And suddenly the screen was a blur of activity. Targets were everywhere. Shots were flying from all directions. The music was pounding. The explosions were deafening. Some girl in the back said, “Somebody die already! I have to pee.”

A target surprised me and my shot went wild and I was hit with my health at its lowest. I went out of the game just as Timmy killed the boss. The music ramped up and across the screen the words splashed, “Congratulations Player 1!” There was actually applause from around the room. This game is rarely defeated.

Timmy raised his fists in the air and shouted “Yes!”

Exhausted, I looked at Timmy. “Good game, dude.” He hesitated a second and then we bumped knuckles.

Breathing hard, Timmy said, “Thanks. And you too. Man. One more second and I would have been dead myself.”

An employee walked up to Timmy and handed him a card. “Your next visit to Chuckles the Rat is on us.”

Timmy pumped his fist into the air and shouted, “Awesome!”

Timmy then turned to look at me. He grinned and said, “See? I told you girls can’t play that game.” He then laughed. “But seriously, Chrystal, that was a good run.” Several of his friends patted him on the back and they all waked back to his table.

I just stood there. Oliver said, “Well that was fun. Time to go home.”

Mom said, “I’ve got your purse. Let’s go.”

As we started to walk towards Oliver’s car, Mom asked, “Did you know that boy?”

I looked over at Mom and asked, “What boy?”

Frowning, Mom said, “That boy you were playing the game with.”

“Ah. That boy,” I said with a shrug. “That was Timmy. He’s in my class at school,”

As Mom opened the back door so I could climb in, she asked, “Do you like him?”

I climbed into the car and said, “I dunno. He’s a good gamer. I guess not all boys are icky.”

Mom gave me a wry smile. “That’s very true.” She closed my door and gave Oliver a kiss before they both got inside the car.

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 12

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 12
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2022 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

As we entered the house after Oliver dropped us off, Mom swatted my backside. “Thanks for embarrassing the crap out of me, little girl. Oliver thought you lacked any discipline or respect for adult authority.”

My bottom stung and I fought back a flow of tears. I felt betrayed. I rubbed my seat as I put a bit of distance between me and Mom. “Why did you do that? You’ve already yelled at me once already!”

Her face twisted with anger, Mom shouted, “Now Oliver thinks I can’t control my own child. Are you trying to sabotage my relationship with Oliver?”

Despite my efforts, tears ran down my cheeks. Being more vicious than I probably should have, I shouted, “I’m not your child, remember? It’s not like I leaped from your loins. I’m sorry I reacted the way a kid would. That’s getting harder for me to control. And sabotage? Really? Why would I care who you date?”

Her face still red from anger, Mom snarled, “Like it or not Dear One, you are legally my child. And you should care who I date. If I marry Oliver, he’s going to adopt you. He’s told me as much.”

That struck me to my core. “No way. Oliver would be my dad? I’d get his last name? My last name is the final link with our real parents! I don’t want Oliver as my dad!”

Her face no longer flushed, Mom slowly said, “You’re just a girl, Chrystal. The adults are in charge, not you. You have no veto power over who I love.”

Feeling drained and cold with my butt hurting, I said, “It’s official, then?”

Mom took a few steps towards me. “No. He hasn’t proposed. But we’ve talked about the possibility of marriage and what that would mean for us. I can understand how difficult the adjustment would be. But honey, I know that once you get to know Oliver, you’ll love him just as much as I do.”

I shouted, “He’ll never be my dad!” I started crying, turned and ran to my room. I slammed the door, jumped on my bed and hugged Mr. Bunny while I cried.

* * *

When I woke up, I discovered I was wearing my nightgown and snuggled close to Mr. Bunny. Sunlight slanted into my room revealing dust motes dancing in the air. Mom was in my room and saw me stir. She walked around my bed and sat down. She started stroking my hair.

“Good morning, sweetheart,” she softly said. She gently stroked my cheek.

Clutching Mr. Bunny close to me, I mumbled, “Morning.”

Continuing to play with my hair, Mom said, “Oliver came by last night after you had gone to bed. He apologized for his nephew’s behavior. He’s not upset with you. He said he’d probably would have done the same thing in your place.”

Still hugging Mr. Bunny, I said, “I don’t want things to change. I don’t want a new dad. I just want things as they are. Just you and me. We don’t need anyone else.” I felt a tear run down my nose.

Mom swiped the tear and kissed my cheek. “We’re a good team, huh?” I nodded. “But maybe we can build the team up. Sometimes I’ll need someone to open the pickle jar for me.”

I giggled. “We don’t have any pickle jars.”

Mom poked my nose. “That’s because I can’t open them. Just think of all the pickles you’re missing!” She reached under the covers and tickled me. I squealed and squirmed to evade the tickles.

Mom just sat on my bed a few minutes, gently playing with my hair. “Come on, honey. Time to get up. I’m making your favorite. French Toast.”

I peeked over at her. “With sausages?”

Mom smiled. “With sausages.”

I grinned as I wriggled out from under the covers. I gave Mom a hug.

* * *

I was sitting on the floor with Mr. Bunny in my lap, in front of the TV crying when Mom walked into the living room. She saw me crying and asked, “Honey, what’s wrong? What are you watching?”

I didn’t answer her. I just kept staring at the TV. She looked from me to the TV screen. “Oh! That’s our vacation trip to Colorado! Oh wow. I’m just a little bit older than you.” She looked back at me. “Why are you crying, honey?”

Wiping my nose on my sleeve, I snuffled and said, “I’m fifteen in this video. And I’m a BOY! I’m a boy. Look. There’s Mom and Dad. They’re alive there.”

Mom knelt beside me and stroked my hair. “Honey, if it’s going to upset you, maybe you should put these videos away.”

“Just look. Dad was alive. And there he is laughing when the tent we were trying to set up collapsed with me inside. And there you are, reading a book and not helping.” More tears ran down my cheeks.

Mom chuckled. “I remember you thought it was funny getting trapped inside the tent.”

I clutched Mr. Bunny tightly to me and exclaimed, “I don’t remember any of it! There I am with Dad! And I don’t remember any of it!”

Mom kissed my forehead and hugged me. “Sweetie, maybe you shouldn’t watch these tapes. It’s just going to upset you.”

I cried into Mom’s shoulder. “I want to remember. Mom, I want to remember.”

Mom hugged me tighter. “I know you do, sweetheart. I know.”

Mom stopped the tape. She then put the box with all the family video tapes in the hall closet too high for me to reach.

* * *

I was sitting on my bed playing with my dolls when Mom poked her head in. “Honey, do you think you’ll be okay for an hour while I go to the grocery store?”

“Can I go with you?” I asked as I set my dolls down.

“It’s just a quick trip to get some things I need to make dinner tonight,” she said. “You always like to put things in the cart when I’m not looking so I wind up buying stuff I didn’t want. Besides. You’re still in your underwear.”

“I’m a big girl, Mom”, I said sitting straighter. “I promise not to burn the house down while you’re gone.”

Mom giggled. “Well, that’s a relief. I’ll be back as soon as I can.” She checked inside her purse, turned and walked away. A moment later I heard the front door close.

I continued playing for several minutes until I decided I was thirsty. I jumped off my bed and padded into the kitchen. I couldn’t reach the cupboard, so I pulled a cup from the dishwasher. I hoped everything inside the washer was clean.

I poured some milk from the fridge into my cup and wandered into the living room to turn on the TV. Mom had left the TV on some shopping channel. They were currently selling a collection of unattractive earrings. I idly flipped through the channels while I sipped my milk. Amazing how we had all these channels and nothing worth watching. Bored, I turned, leaving the TV on and headed back to my room.

I started to pass Mom’s bedroom. She always kept the door closed and locked as if she didn’t trust me. Today, she’d left the door open so I decided to go have a look around.

It felt weird standing in Mom’s room with her not around. Her bed was messed up despite that she always gets on me to make my bed. Maybe she’s just been busy and hasn’t had a chance to pick up. One of her bras was laying on the floor. I picked it up and looked at it. I rolled it in my hands. Jeez. I’ll be wearing one of these one day. These cups were huge. It smelled slightly of her scented body wash. For grins, I connected the hooks in the back and slid it on over my own training bra. It was too big for me of course.

I stood in front of Mom’s full length mirror and struck a few poses looking like I had big boobs. Since Mom has big boobs, will he same be true for me? I’m not her offspring, but we both share the same ancestry, right? Maybe we should check that out?

I set a chair up next to her dresser and then I climbed up on the chair. I normally don’t get to see the top of it. I found her opened jewelry box. She has lots of bangles and stuff. I picked up a very pretty necklace. I’ve never seen her wear it. I wondered why. I picked up one of her earrings and wondered if it was a real diamond. I thought briefly about taking out my earrings and trying on her diamond ones. I put her earrings back since I was afraid of losing them.

I picked up one of Mom’s perfume bottles. I popped the lid of and took a bigger whiff than you’re probably supposed to. As I started to put the perfume bottle back down, I rocked the chair I was on and momentarily lost my balance. I dropped the bottle and it spilled. I frantically grabbed the bottle and closed it back up. I ran my finger through the perfume puddle and then ran my finger behind my ears. I giggled that I was wearing Mom’s perfume. I climbed off the chair and ran to the bathroom and got a wad of toilet paper. I climbed back up and wiped the spill. I threw the paper in the toilet and flushed.

The next thing that caught my eye was Mom’s vanity. A lot of times she’d explain to me what she was doing when applying her make-up. She would always say I wasn’t old enough to wear any yet saying fifth grade was too young to start. But then, I never suggested I was particularly interested. I knew what most of the bottles were. One contraption laying on her vanity amused me. It looked like a medieval torture device. Mom said it was an eyelash curler, but it looked scary to me.

I picked up one of her make-up brushes. I brushed it a few times across my face. I liked the soft feel. I remembered April using a couple of them for my make-over. I opened a few lipsticks to look at the color. I didn’t like the smell.

I looked at the clock on the wall. It’s an analog clock and unlike my fellow fifth graders, I know how to read it, though it took me a moment. I don’t remember when Mom left, so I was sure I had oodles of time left.

Still wearing the bra, I picked up a blouse Mom had on a chair and put it on. It was way too big. I put Mom’s high heels in front of the mirror. It made no sense for me to be doing this stuff, but I thought it was fun. I stepped into the oversized shoes and looked at myself in the mirror. I put a hand on my hip and in an exaggerated manner, I said, “Oh Oliver! Kiss me!” I then giggled. And that’s when I turned and saw Mom standing just inside the door.

She didn’t look mad. She looked… amused. She bent down towards me smiling said, “Whatcha doing, sweetheart? Trying to be like Mommy?” I was mortified. I must look like an idiot. She continued, “I’m not mad at you, honey. When I was your age, I loved to play dress up.”

She sniffed as she approached me and I knew she caught a whiff of the perfume I had spilled on myself. She picked up the perfume bottle and noticed its contents were a little less. Shaking her head, she said, “Go easy on the perfume, kiddo. This stuff’s expensive. Next time at that store, I’ll try to get you your own scent.”

I shrugged as I stepped out of Mom’s shoes. “You don’t have to. I was just goofing around.” Well, I was.

Mom grinned. “It’s okay, honey. I think every little girl tries to dress up like Mommy. I’m about to start dinner. I could use some help in the kitchen. Come along.” Giggling, Mom said, “That’s not the first time I’ve caught you wearing my heels. I really don’t think you’re old enough for heels yet.”

Mom misread my sigh. I really don’t understand the temporary insanity that came over me.

Dinner came out pretty well, if I say so myself. Okay, it’s not like I did a lot. But I felt good about being able to help. Mom said she was going to start teaching me how to cook.

“I think one day this week, we’ll invite Oliver over for dinner,” Mom said getting that annoying twinkle in her eye. “We need to start planning it. That’s something you can help with too. What a fine, young woman you’re becoming.” She ruffled my hair.

Terrific.

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 13

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 13
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2022 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

Brandy was already sitting at her desk when I arrived for a new week of school. She looked over at me when I sat down and said hi to her.

Brandy said, “Hi Chrys. I heard that you went to Timmy’s birthday party.”

I shook my head. “Not really true. I mean I was at the Rat’s pizza place, but I wasn’t there with Timmy. We played a game together and that was about it.”

“Do you like Timmy? Do you like boys now?” asked Brandy. She seemed like she was in an odd state of mind.

I shrugged. “Timmy’s okay, I guess. He’s a boy. And no, I’m not liking boys. Are you okay?”

She shook her head. “No. I’m not. I have three children. I think I do. That’s all fuzzy now. I don’t remember their faces. I don’t remember their names. I’m their mother. I’m their mother and I remember nothing.” A tear trickled down her cheek. “I really thought I could hold on to who I used to be. But I can’t.”

I was overwhelmed with grief for her. I know only too well how it feels to have your memory start to slip. I said, “Oh Brandy. I’m so sorry!”

She cried out a couple more tears, and then suddenly she blinked a few times, looked at me oddly then smiled. She asked, “How was Timmy’s party? I think he likes you.”

I looked at her curiously. “What about your children?”

She chuckled. “Don’t be goofy. I’m a kid like you. I don’t have children.”

I just stared at Brandy in disbelief. Oh my God. She’s gone. The Brandy I knew was gone. I thought she was so strong. How soon before I’m gone?

The teacher looked up from her desk and scanned the room. She looked at me and said, “Chrystal? Honey are you okay? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

Nodding, I said looking at Brandy. “I think I have.”

Chuckling, the teacher said, “I doubt the school is haunted.”

The teacher gave me an odd look when I said, “I think we just lost a spirit.”

Brandy giggled at something she said to the girl who sits across from her. She turned to look at me and it was very plain. Her “old” eyes were gone.

I felt suddenly alone in the world. I really thought together, we’d hang on. It actually irritated me that she now looked happy. Just an everyday little girl; not saddled with anything from the past. Was it more merciful to just let go? Is the Switcher going to win in the end? There was no fighting “going native.”

* * *

I didn’t say anything when I got in the car with Mom. She gave me a curious look. “Honey are you okay? You seem a little down in the dumps.”

I was silent for a moment staring out my window. Still staring, I said, “I lost my best friend today. She went native.”

Mom glanced over at me. “Are you sure? How would you really know?”

I looked up at Mom. “I saw it in her eyes. We were talking and she was suddenly different.” I looked back out the window. “Is that going to happen to me?”

Mom sighed. “I’m not going to lie to you sweetie. I know you don’t want to hear this, but everything I hear from the so-called experts say ‘going native’ is inevitable.”

I frowned. “Resistance is futile, eh?”

Mom nodded. “Basically. Would it really be so bad, honey? Just be a little girl and toss all that old baggage? It just makes you unhappy.”

I looked over at Mom. “But it’s who I am.”

Mom played with my hair a moment. At a stop light, she looked over at me. “I just want you to be happy, honey. You’ve been given a gift. A second chance to become whomever you want. A model. An actress. Even an astronaut that you wanted so much as a boy. The sky’s the limit. Don’t let the past hold you back.”

I scowled at the glove compartment. “But it also shapes your future. Just like my friend Brandy. Her original life was taken from her by that Switcher bastard, just like me. But she still had the memory of her children and all she’d done before she was switched with a nine year old boy. But now she’s just a ten year old little girl who thinks boys have cooties.”

Mom smiled at me as she tousled my hair. She said, “Think about how hard that must have been for her, to be forever separated from her children. Now her heart has been freed.”

I looked over at her and felt tears welling up. “At least you still have a memory of Mom and Dad.”

Dede wiped a tear away. “You have me.”

* * *

As we entered our house, I walked over to the TV to watch cartoons. I smirked at the thought that that part of my life never changed. Mom had wandered off to her bedroom for her daily ritual of taking off her bra and kicking her high heels across the room.

While I was cuddling with Mr. Bunny while laying on the carpet in front of the TV, Mom came out of her room and entered the kitchen. I heard her banging stuff around and drawers opening and closing with a few grunts and groans tossed in. After a few minutes she came back out into the living room.

“Honey, I need you to go change,” she said as she tied on an apron. “I should have mentioned this sooner, but Oliver is coming over. I’m going to make dinner. It’d be great if you could help me. And before he gets here, I’d like for you to change into a skirt.”

I sat up and still holding Mr. Bunny, I said, “Of course I’ll help you, Mom. But what’s wrong with what I’m wearing?”

Mom moved a few loose strands of hair from her face. “I just want you to look nice.”

I pointed at my jeans. “These look nice.”

Mom frowned and rested her fists on her hips. “Just go change.”

I sighed and stood up. “Yes, ma’am.” I walked slowly into my room. I put Mr. Bunny down on my bed and entered my closet. I picked up a cute, pleated denim skirt. “Cute” never used to be a big part of my vocabulary but it sure pops up a lot now. Smiling, I carried the skirt out of the closet and put it on my bed.

As I removed my jeans, I pondered on what significance there was to Oliver coming over for dinner. Was it just a friendly gesture or a strategic move to bring Oliver closer to asking Mom to marry him? And what would that mean for me? I shuddered to think. I put the skirt on and walked back to the kitchen.

Mom smiled at me. “Don’t you look just darling!” She handed me a spoon. “Can you stir this for a minute?” She hurried off to her room to put her heels back on. Upon her return, she patted my head and had me stir something else. “You’re doing great, honey.”

After about ten minutes, the doorbell rang. Mom flew into a momentary panic. She quickly took off her apron. “Just keep an eye on things while I get the door. That has to be Oliver.” She darted out of the kitchen.

While I heard the front door open and Mom greet Oliver, I just stood in the middle of the kitchen holding a spoon and wondering just what the hell was I expected to do.

Mom came back into the kitchen and said, “Go keep Oliver company while I finish up. It’ll just be a few minutes.” She then slipped on a potholder to remove the casserole out of the oven. I sighed and walked out to the living room to greet Oliver.

As I approached, Oliver smiled broadly at me. “Hey there, Chrystal! How’s it going?”

I shrugged. “It’s going okay, I guess.”

Oliver chuckled. “Just okay? Learn anything new in school?”

I said, “I guess.”

He grinned at my lack of sparkling conversation skills and handed me a plastic bag with something inside. “Just something I picked up for you.”

Inside the bag was a Barbie coloring book. I smiled at Oliver and said brightly, “Thank you!” I was never that big in to coloring books, but Mom has gotten me a few and I’ve found it a nice way to spend an afternoon. Before the original switch, I was a decent artist and would draw pictures of anime girls with big tits. Now all I can create are this misshapen abominations in crayon.

Mom walked to the dining table. “Dinner’s ready, guys.” Looking at me she continued, “Honey, can you get the mashed potatoes?” I darted off to the kitchen.

Oliver chuckled. “You have her well trained.” He got up from his chair by the TV and walked to the dining table. “Well, she’s as beautiful as her mother.” He then kissed Mom. On the lips. Eww.

Mom laughed as she scooped some casserole onto Oliver’s plate as if he was incapable of doing it himself. “Yeah, she’s going to be quite a little heartbreaker.” She then filled everyone’s glasses with tea before sitting down across from Oliver. I set the potatoes on the table near Mom and Oliver helped himself to a lion’s share. I hoped there was some left for me.

The remote control for the TV was resting on the dining table and Mom frowned as she picked it up. One of my favorite anime was just starting; Space Battleship Yamato. I loved the theme song. Mom pressed the power button on the remote as she said, “I hate these damned cartoons.”

Oliver nodded. “Certainly not appropriate for a little girl.”

I wanted to shout ‘Who the fuck are you, dipshit?’ Instead, I just whined, “Mmmooooommm!”

Using her fork, Mom pointed at my plate and said, “Eat your green beans.”

Pissed, I stared angrily at the now blank screen as I speared some green beans. I’ll be glad when Sir Dipshit leaves.

Mom and Oliver discussed things going on at work, gossiped about the rather loose girl from Logistics and some events in the news. I just complained about my life telepathically with Mr. Bunny. I’m not supposed to have toys on the dinner table, but Mr. Bunny is a member of the household.

Oliver leaned back and stretched. Starting with a satisfied groan, he said, “That was really good, Dede.”

Mom smiled broadly. “Thank you!”

Oliver started to look uneasy. Was he trying to hold in a fart? He pulled something out of his pocket and slid to one knee beside Mom. He held up a felt covered box as Mom’s eyes grew soft and teary. He opened the box and asked, “Will you marry me?”

Bursting out in full blown tears, Mom cried, “Oh yes! Yes!” She held out her hand as Oliver slid an engagement ring onto her finger. Mom was crying as they both stood and kissed.

I sat and stared in abject shock. What a revoltin’ development this is.

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 14

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 14
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2022 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

Mom was crying with happiness. “Honey! Come over here! Oliver just asked me to marry him! Isn’t it wonderful?”

I just stood there for a few moments, my own tears overflowing for a different reason. I shouted, “No! It’s not!” I then ran into my room and slammed the door. I buried my face into my pillow and fiercely hugged Mr. Bunny.

This was a disaster! This was terrible! It changes everything! I hate Oliver! He’s screwing up my life! I could handle being a little girl as long as it was just me and Mom. We’ve always been family. He’s an intruder… a stranger trying to push his way into our lives. How can I be myself with him around? How can Mom and I share an old memory when he’s clueless about my life? He thinks I’m Mom’s actual daughter. She’s not going to tell him I’m her older brother. Maybe I’ll tell him. That should scare him away!

I bawled into my pillow. I actually kicked my legs and let loose muffled screams of anger into my pillow. I held on to Mr. Bunny for dear life. How could Mom say yes? How could Mom bring this… this stranger into our house? I haven’t thrown a hissy fit like this since I was… well since I was a child with my real Mom and Dad. I cried in anguish again. I laid there for a long time.

“Sweetheart?”

I closed my eyes tightly hoping she’d go away.

“Sweetie? We need to talk.”

“Why?” I asked in a quiet voice.

Mom sat down next to me on the edge of my bed. Her fingers gently brushed the hair from my face. Keeping her voice steady and quiet, she asked, “Can you tell me why you’re so upset?”

I didn’t roll over to look at Mom. I said, “You know.”

Stroking my hair, Mom said, “I want you to tell me.”

I looked over at Mom with one eye. “You know. You’re going to marry that Oliver guy.”

Mom kept stroking my hair. “Yes, I am. Why does that upset you?”

Still not looking at Mom, I said, “I don’t want things to change. I want it to be just us. We don’t need him around. We’re doing just fine without him. And then you’ll have a baby and I’ll be forgotten about.”

Mom kept gently stroking my hair. “Honey, nobody is going to forget about you. And let’s have the wedding first. I love Oliver. I think he’ll be a great partner for me and I think he’ll be a wonderful father for you.”

I looked over at Mom. “Seriously? He’ll never be dad to me. Never.”

Mom sighed heavily and she stopped stroking my hair. She said, “I understand your resistance to change. You’re already forced to deal with a huge change in your life. I know it’s not fair. But is it fair to say I can’t be happy? I love Oliver. I know you’ll come to love him too.”

I turned back away from Mom and frowned. “He hates me. I can tell.”

“That just isn’t true!” exclaimed Mom.

I turned my head so I could frown at Mom. “He doesn’t even know what anime is.

Mom leaned back and sighed. “Okay. So he has one flaw.” She started tickling me and I giggled.

* * *

I just stared out my car window. All morning I didn’t say much to Mom as I got ready for school.

Mom looked over at me. “Are you still upset, Chyrstal?”

I turned around and gave her a cold stare. “Are you still getting married?”

Frowning, she said, “Yes.”

I turned back to looking out the window. “Then I’m still upset.”

Mom shook her head. “Be upset all you want. I’m going to marry Oliver.”

I looked back at Mom. “Don’t I get any say in this? It’s my life too, you know.”

Mom frowned. “This may surprise you, but children do not get to tell adults what to do.”

I narrowed my eyes at Dede. “So I’m just a child now?”

Dede sighed. “Sweetie. The sooner you accept being just a little girl, the better off we’ll all be.”

I stared at Dede in a moment of clarity. “I can’t stop you from getting married. Just know that I’ll never accept Oliver as a replacement for Dad.

Dede’s expression changed. “Well Harry, I’m getting on with my life. I choose to be happy. The past is dead. Like I’ve said. You’ve been given a gift. You should embrace it. I took on the responsibility to be your mommy. While a lot of men shun women who have children, Oliver loves me enough to step into an existing family. He wants very much to love you too and become your father. Please give him a chance.”

Dammit I started to tear up. “Dede, I just want to hold on to who we were…”

Dede scowled at me. “Harry, it’s time you grew up and became the little girl that you are.”

We had driven up to the school parking lot and stopped. I opened the car door to step out.

Tears started to roll down my cheeks as I looked back to Mom. “Just remember Mom. I have feelings too!” I slammed the car door and ran towards the school.

* * *

I was sitting on the floor watching an anime on TV. Things had settled down from our blow out from last night and this morning. Mom was in the kitchen making dinner. She just casually mentioned that Oliver was going to be our dinner guest again tonight. I think she’s trying to beat me over the head about the notion that Oliver will be a permanent fixture at the house. Hah. In a few years just wait until I start bringing my boyfriend over to the house every day!

I gagged on the soda I was drinking. What the fuck did I just think? Holy crap. Belay that thought. Erase it from my brain!

Speaking of the devil, Oliver walked into the house carrying a grocery bag. He doesn’t have to knock anymore? He can just waltz right in?

He entered the kitchen and kissed Mom. “Hey honey. I brought the items you asked for. Whatcha makin’? It sure smells good.”

Mom brushed some rogue hairs from her face and kissed Oliver again. “It’s that lasagna you like.”

Oliver grinned. “Mmmm! Sounds great!” He turned and walked into the living room where I was quietly minding my own business. He frowned at me. “Chrystal! Remember what we said? No more of these awful, violent cartoons. They’ll rot your brain. Sheesh. They’re not suitable for kids and what adult watches cartoons?” He changed the channel to one showing Gilligan’s Island.

I pointed at the TV and said, “I was watching that.”

Oliver shook his head. “No more of those violent cartoons, remember? Little girls shouldn’t be watching such trash. Have you watched that My Little Pony DVD I got you?”

I frowned deeply at Oliver. “You’re not some old fart. Don’t you know what anime is?”

Oliver stood up straighter and said, “Of course I do. They’re violent and sex filled cartoons that little girls shouldn’t be watching. I watched some in my teens, so I know what I’m talking about.”

I stood up and exclaimed, “You hypocrite! You watched them and you’re telling me I can’t?”

Almost snarling, Oliver said, “I wasn’t a little girl! But I haven’t watched any since I got out of high school. My favorite was AKIRA.” He paused and looked thoughtful for a moment. “I haven’t seen that in years.”

I grinned and said, “I have it. Want to watch it after dinner?”

Oliver looked down at me. “You have it?” I nodded. He continued, “Sure. Right after dinner. But right now, go help your mother in the kitchen.”

Maybe Oliver isn’t so bad?

Dinner was actually pretty good. I helped. Over dinner Mom and Oliver talked about pretty boring stuff, centered mainly over work. Some talk about what I’m doing in school. When done, I helped Mom load the dishwasher. All my focus was on watching the movie after we were done with dinner.

I ran to my room and got the thumb drive I had most of my anime on. Oliver took the drive and plugged it into the receptacle on the TV. I sat down next to him on the couch as he found the proper file and click on Play on the remote.

Just as it was starting, Mom came into the room and stood behind us. “What are we watching… Oliver! What are you doing?”

Looking sheepish, Oliver said, “Babe…Chrystal wanted to watch a movie and…”

Mom whacked Oliver’s shoulder. “That’s one of those stupid cartoons she’s not allowed to watch. And it’s the worst one too!”

Oliver stood up and yanked the drive from the TV. “I’m sorry baby. It’s a classic.” He put the drive in his pants pocket. “You’re right. She shouldn’t be watching this garbage. I’ll dispose of it.”

Mom scowled at me. “Don’t you have homework young lady? Go to your room and do it.”

I didn’t have any but I looked to the floor and stomped off to my room anyway. I jumped up on my bed and hugged Mr. Bunny. Frowning, I asked Mr. Bunny, “Why are grown-ups so stupid?”

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 15

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 15
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2022 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

I was in the bathroom just starting to brush my teeth before going to bed when Mom leaned against the doorjamb. She looked at me and frowned. “Okay, I get it. You don’t want me to get married to Oliver. You told me why and I kinda get that. Why do you keep embarrassing me with temper tantrums?”

I looked at Mom and said, “Mmrphumph mff.”

Mom poked my shoulder. “Spit first, silly.”

I took the toothbrush from my mouth and did a rinse. I scowled at Mom. “You don’t give me credit for anything. I’m not coming up to being a ten year old. I’m coming down!. You keep acting like I don’t have any history. Nothing personal against Oliver, but I don’t want him bossing me around. And why do you suddenly have this bug up your butt about anime? It never bothered you before.”

Mom folded her arms and said, “When you were a boy, you were older and I didn’t care what crap you watched. But now that you’re my daughter there are certain things that I don’t think are appropriate for you.”

I rolled my eyes when she said “appropriate”. I laughed. “Really? It’s not like I’m your typical sweet and innocent ten year old. Just three years ago I was twenty-five year old man. Don’t forget that!”

Mom sighed. “But you’re not that anymore. And you’ll never be that again. Why make things hard on yourself and fight the change? Just enjoy being a little girl.”

I glared at Mom and said with a bit of acid dripping in my voice, “You don’t want me to be a little girl. You want me to be you. But I’m not you. I’m me.”

Shaking her head, Mom said, “You need to get in bed.”

* * *

“You girls ready?”

I nodded, embarrassed all to hell. Maybe if I’d grown up as a little girl, I’d be excited to wear a blue princess dress including a plastic tiara and wearing make-up with pink lipstick. Or maybe by ten I’d already outgrown it. I have no way of knowing. I just know I felt silly dressed as I was, holding a plastic jack-o-latern. When I was a kid before, I’d outgrown trick or treating by age twelve. My sister Dede and now Mom, never outgrew it. She decorated the house even after I became an old man and always dresses in some costume at work on Halloween.

Mom had decided I should go trick or treating with April in her neighborhood because it’s wealthier and Claire, April’s mother said April always got a good haul. April, while claiming to be dressed as a pop star, managed I thought, to look more like a prostitute in her super short skirt and too much make-up. At fourteen, she didn’t seem as bored with the world that I thought she would. But she’s approaching, if not already there, the stage where she wants to be as far from her parents as she can get.

Mom had braided my hair into pigtails. She grinned at me as we stood on April’s porch. “You look adorable!” Mom had declined an invitation from Oliver to attend a Halloween party with him. It was an adult party with booze so I wouldn’t have been able to go. Plus, Mom wanted to be with me for my first Halloween as a girl. She didn’t say it like that as Oliver thinks I was born this way.

April looked down at her feet and frowned. “Maybe I shouldn’t have worn heels.”

Claire chuckled. “Too late! Let’s get going.” We all stepped off the porch and walked to the sidewalk.

While being dark, it was also a bit chilly, but neither April or me appeared to be uncomfortable. Still, I’d rather be at home. Looking down the street, I knew it would be a long evening of collecting candy as most houses had their porch lights on signaling they were ready for visitors.

At the first house we came to, it was just April and me at the door. At Mom’s prompting, I shouted, “Trick or treat!” and I held out my plastic jack-o-lantern.

An elderly woman opened the door and smiled at me and said, “Don’t you look adorable!” There were a couple of hollow thunks as she dropped some candy into my empty candy bucket. As she dropped some candy into a bored looking April’s bucket, she asked, “What are you dressed as, April?” She looked disapprovingly at April.

April struck a pose and grinned, “I’m a pop star, Mrs. Golightly.”

Mrs. Golightly looked down at me and said, “Well, I hope you girls have fun tonight.” We then trodded across her lawn to the next house, April’s heels sinking into the soft earth.

Three more houses down, it was re-affirmed I was adorable. I might actually start believing it myself. As we ventured down the street, the number of kids out roaming started to increase. I saw another girl in a princess dress, but no way was she as adorable as I was.

As we approached one house, a girl dressed as a gypsy was outside handing out candy. She looked about the same age as April. When she saw us, she waved. “Hey April!”

April grinned and said, “Hey Vicky! Not going out tonight?”

Vicky shrugged. “I might in a minute. I thought I’d help out with the candy.” She pointed at me. “Is that your cousin?”

April shook her head. “Nah. This is Chrystal. She’s one of the little girls I baby sit for.” Well hey. Thanks for putting me in my place.

Vicky gave me a dismissive glance and said, “Yeah. I hate babysitting people’s brats. But hey, my next door neighbor actually pays pretty well so I guess it’s worth it.”

April shrugged. “I don’t mind babysitting. At least with Chrystal, she’s old enough for us to talk about who’s cute in the boy bands we like. And she loves to play with dolls.” I frowned at April. You know I’m standing right here, right?

“Hey. You mind if I join you guys?” asked Vicky with a grin.

April grinned back. “That’s fine with me. The more the merrier.”

After clearing it with her parents, Vicky joined our search for candy. I didn’t really care. April was mostly ignoring me anyway. I was surprised at how April joined Vicky in being a catty little bitch when talking about people they knew at school. Just to get away from them, I started running ahead which caused Mom to chase after me which cut down on her talk-time with Claire.

The second time she had to chase me, Mom said, “Honey, I know you’re excited, but those homes aren’t going anywhere. We don’t have to rush.”

As April and Vicky caught up to us, Vicky poked April in the arm and said, “Hey. You want to hear something freaky?”

April frowned. “You already told me about Jonathan Miller. That was disgusting!”

Frowning, Vicky said, “No, no. This is different. You remember when that switcher stuff was going on a couple of years ago? Remember Allison’s kid brother got switched with a thirty year old gay dude?”

April nodded. “What about it?”

Laughing, Vicky said, “Now her little brother has changed into a little girl about Chrystal’s age. Isn’t that insane?”

April looked thoughtful for a moment. “That is crazy. How could that even happen? Just think. You could be standing next to some little girl who used to be some creepy old dude.”

My heart stopped when they both turned to look at me. April leaned down to look at me as she said, “Chrystal, you’re not some creepy old dude are you?” She and Vicky laughed.

I just said quietly, “No.” They don’t know I’m lying.

April said, “Chrystal’s too girly to ever been a dude. Hey, I’m getting tired. How about a couple more houses and then call it quits?”

I held my pumpkin up and protested, “My pumpkin’s not full yet!”

April said, “You and your mom can keep going if you want. But I’m getting tired of going to houses.”

Vicky looked at her phone. She said, “Hey. Oscar’s asking why we’re not at his party.” She held her phone up to show the text.

April asked, “Want to go?”

Vicky shrugged. “Why not? Let’s ask my mom if she’ll drive us over.”

“I don’t want to go,” I said with a slight whine.

April laughed and ruffled my hair. “Sorry squirt. I doubt Oscar wants any fifth graders at his party.”

We walked over to where Mom and Claire were chatting on the sidewalk. April said, “I think we’re gonna bail. Mom, is it okay if I go to a Halloween party with Vicky?”

Claire frowned. “I guess so, honey. Just be back home by ten. You have school tomorrow.”

April shoved her candy bucket at Claire and grinned. “Thanks, Mom. See ya!” She then turned and she and Vicky ran off down the sidewalk.

Claire looked at the candy bucket and chuckled slightly. “Why yes, honey. I’ll hold your candy for you. I swear. These kids.”

Mom looked down at me. “How about you, honey? Ready to call it a night?”

I held up my pumpkin and exclaimed, “My pumpkin isn’t full yet!”

“Here.” Claire reached into April’s candy bucket and pulled out a big handful of candy. She dumped it into my pumpkin. “April doesn’t need all this candy anyway.”

Mom patted my shoulders. “There. Now your pumpkin is full.”

Claire asked Mom, “Would you like coffee when we get back? I have some new flavors you might like. Chrystal can entertain herself with April’s dolls.”

Mom smiled at Claire. “Sounds great.” To me she said, “Come on honey.”

* * *

“Looks like you guys got quite a haul last night!” said Oliver from the kitchen counter as he dipped his grimy mitts into my pumpkin for some more candy. I swear. This guy is over all the time now. Shouldn’t he wait until he marries Mom before he’s over every day?

Mom chuckled. “That was a great neighborhood. We’ll have to go back there next year.” Mom exited the kitchen and walked to her room.

As soon as Mom left, Oliver looked over at me playing on the floor with Mr. Bunny and my Barbie. He said, “Hey sport!” When I looked up, he tossed me my thumb drive back. I missed and it bounced on the floor. “Thanks kiddo. That movie still confused me. I added some anime from my collection to your drive.” He turned away from me when Mom came back into the room.

I picked up my thumb drive from the floor. I looked at the drive and then back to Oliver who turned and winked at me. Oliver’s an asshole, but maybe he’s not such a bad asshole.

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 16

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 16
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2022 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

“You’re not going to school today, but I need you to put on a nice dress,” said Mom as she stepped into my room after I woke up.

Rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I asked, “Why? What’s the deal?”

Mom sighed and then said, “I didn’t tell you earlier because I didn’t want to listen to your belly-aching about it. You have an appointment at the hospital for an evaluation.”

I folded my arms and scowled. “Give me a break! You’re shittin’ me, right? With the feds?”

Mom stepped back into my room. “Watch your language, young lady!” scolded Mom. “And yes. A DHS medical team want to see how you’re developing. And don’t feel singled out. All the Switcher victims are getting this eval.”

“Why don’t they just leave us alone?” I griped. “They can’t do anything about us.”

“The paper for the appointment said something about finding a common thread for girls like you who can cling to your past and those who go totally native with no memory of their past.” Mom came out of her closet carrying a nice blouse and a black skirt. She looked at me still sitting on my bed. “Do you need me to help you pick out a dress?”

I slid to the floor. “Why do I need a dress? I don’t see the point.”

Mom came into my room and entered my closet. She came back out with a dress and put it on my bed. “You always want to look nice and show the doctors that you’re a well-adjusted little girl.”

I frowned. “Who says I’m well-adjusted?”

Mom went back into her room to finish dressing. “I don’t want them to have any reason to take you away from me. Unless you just want new parents and a new place to live.”

I shook my head. “No. I don’t want to risk getting anyone weirder than you.”

Mom rolled her eyes. “Gee thanks. Will you hurry up and get dressed?”

* * *

Mom held my hand as we entered the hospital. We walked up to a reception desk.

“Switcher evaluations?” asked Mom. The old lady in a pink jumper looked at me.

The old woman said, “Well, aren’t you just the cutest?” To Mom she pointed and said, “Take that elevator to the fourth floor, Room 409.”

I started to sing, “Giddy up, giddy up, giddy up 409. Nothing can catch her…” The old lady looked confused.

“Will you hush?” scolded Mom. Tugging on my hand, Mom said, “Let’s go. Do you always have to embarrass me?”

As we walked into the elevator, I continued under my breath, “My four speed, dual quad, posi-traction 409…” Mom just shook her head.

We left the elevator and proceeded to room 409. A receptionist on the other side of the door looked up at us as we entered.

Mom said, “Appointment for my daughter Chrystal Grant.”

The receptionist nodded and then typed something into a computer. She pointed to a row of chairs. “Have a seat and someone will be with you momentarily.”

Mom led me over to the chairs. As we both sat down, I copied Mom’s movements to smooth the skirt of my dress as I sat. I frowned at my dress. You don’t have to smooth anything when you’re wearing jeans.

Mom turned to me and said, “Now just sit quietly. Hopefully we won’t have to wait too long.”

I looked around. I wasn’t the only ten year old girl in the room. I tried to read the expressions of the other girls to try to see if they had blank expressions or were more like me. But it was clear that it wasn’t going to be short wait. And it wasn’t.

Finally, a woman came from one of the back doors to the room we were waiting in, holding a notebook computer. She looked around the room. Several more girls had joined us in waiting. She called out, “Chrystal?”

Mom and I both started to stand. The woman held a palm out towards Mom. “Sorry, Ms. Grant. We only need Chrystal at the moment. You may continue to wait in the lobby.”

Mom frowned, taking the orders to sit as a personal attack. As she sat she said, “I’ll be right here, baby.” Did she have to refer to me as “baby”?

The woman placed her hand on my back as a way to lead me. She said, “Come with me, miss, to one of the back rooms. Don’t worry. We won’t keep you from your mother for very long.”

Before we exited the room, we first went through the standard doctor visit routine of measuring my height and weight, then taking my blood pressure. After she was done, she said, “Okay miss. Let’s go see the doctor.” She placed her palm on my back again.

I was led to a large office with lab coated man sitting behind a large desk. He had a computer monitor on top of the desk. A couple medical devices sat in a corner of the office. I heard a door click and when I turned around, the woman was gone.

A bespectacled middle-aged man sat behind the desk. For almost a minute, he just examined whatever was on the computer monitor. Finally, he looked up from his computer and looked at me over his desk. He smiled pleasantly and said, while pointing at one of the two chairs in front of his desk. “Hello, miss. Please have a seat.”

As I sat down, the man looked at some notes on his desk and then looked over his glasses at me. “You’re Chrystal, is that correct?”

Nervous about why I was here, I quietly said, “Yes, sir.”

The man smiled broadly. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Chrystal. I’m Dr. Kimble. No need to be nervous. There isn’t going to be any medical prodding and probing. I just want to talk with you.”

Have they never heard of Zoom? Or just a telephone if they just wanted to talk? I looked up and spotted two less than cleverly hidden cameras. I didn’t reply. I just sat there and fidgeted.

Dr. Kimble flashed another smile and said, “So, Chrystal. Tell me a little about yourself.”

My mind raced. What does he want to hear? My whole life story or just since becoming a ten year old? I sighed and just thought fuck it. I smiled weakly and said, “Not much to tell, really. I was born in this town. This hospital in fact. When I was little, I enjoyed going on camping trips with my parents and I suppose my sister as well. High school was kinda boring. College wasn’t much better but at least I got my comp sci degree. And then bam!” I clapped my hands for emphasis. “I got hit by that son of a bitch Switcher and I was suddenly an old man in my sixties… my whole life robbed from me. And then, as you can see, I morphed into a ten year old girl. And now I’m sitting here.”

Dr. Kimble nodded several times as I told my story. He typed on his computer several times as well. He chuckled and said, “That’s quite a history for someone so young. How much do you remember from your life before you switched?”

I frowned at him. “Not as much as I should. I have to look at pictures to remember my parents’ faces. We traveled a lot when I was a kid on summer vacations and it’s getting hard to remember any specific trip. I just remember events now. Like the fight I had in middle school or when I rescued my little sister from some weird dude in the park. Shit like that.”

Dr. Kimble spent a minute or so typing into his computer. “And your memories post Switcher?”

I shrugged. “I remember more, but that’s kinda fading as well. The old man I was switched with wasn’t in good health. He had arthritis and a bad heart. My sister had to take care of me basically. Those days have all blurred together.”

Nodding again, Dr. Kimble typed again. “And your sister has legally become your mother. Is that correct?”

I nodded. “Yes, sir.”

Dr. Kimble studied his computer screens for several long moments, tapping the eraser end of a pencil against his nose. “I have a question,” stated Dr. Kimble. “Using your words and being as honest as possible, has these old memories brought you happiness?”

I took a deep breath. “Honestly doc? The memories bring me sadness for everything I’ve lost. I don’t care to remember much about being an old man. But the memories from my childhood and the sadness of my parents dying, but they also give me comfort about who I am. I never want to forget the time my dad and I went four-wheelin’ up in Colorado and New Mexico. I’ll never have that same experience again.”

“You’re young, Miss Grant,” Dr. Kimble said flatly. “You’ll have plenty of time to experience similar or even better adventures in the future.”

I folded my arms and scowled. “But not with my dad.”

There was a long pause as Dr. Kimble studied his screen again. “I see from my notes that your mother is getting married soon. How do you feel about that?”

Frowning, I said, “It’s terrible! It changes everything.”

Dr. Kimble leaned back in his chair. “But you’ll be getting a dad. That’s something missing currently in your life. You’ll have chances for new adventures. Create new memories.”

I shook my head. “It’s not the same!” I almost shouted. “He’s not my dad. He’ll never replace my dad.”

Dr. Kimble leaned forward and rested his arms on his desk. “Let me give you some information. You’re not alone in resisting being assimilated into your new life. But this is what we have found. The happiest of your group have discarded all those old memories that only serve to burden you. Once they’ve freed themselves from the past, they become happy, well adjusted little girls. That’s not to say they become mindless zombies. What they become is just like any other ten year old who never had the baggage of a past life. Their minds become free.”

I folded my arms tightly across my chest. “I don’t want to forget.”

Dr. Kimble sighed. “You might not have a choice in that. Everyone has a different time line, but so far most Switcher victims both here and in Europe will go native. They become little girls with no past and are generally happier. A few never manage to go completely native. You appear to be in this group.”

“You mean I won’t lose my memory?” I asked earnestly.

“Not completely,” said Dr. Kimble. “Or it may just take longer.” He picked up something from his desk. “But, we’re very concerned about your mental health, growing up and becoming a well-adjusted young woman. We’ve put together this packet designed to be used during a seven day period. The dosage is on the packet.” He put the packet on his desk right in front of me.

I picked up the packet. It was cardboard with a blister pack of pills arranged in four pills at one end, down to a single pill at the other. “What is this?”

Dr. Kimble smiled. “It’s your path to a happy and normal childhood. After completing the packet, you will no longer be burdened by those useless memories of a past life and you’ll be able to move forward as a normal, happy child.”

I dropped the packet back onto the desk as if it was radioactive. “I don’t want that. My memories aren’t a burden to me.”

“That was just a package of placebos. The actual med pack has been given to your mother,” said Dr. Kimble. “You’re not going to be forced to take these meds. But we highly recommend you do. Thank you for coming in today, Miss Grant. You’re free to go.”

Feeling overwhelmed, I got up and slowly left the office.

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 17

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 17
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2023 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

Other than telling me to get into the car and no, I couldn’t have any ice cream, Mom was relatively silent on the drive back home. She looked lost in thought.

Part of the pill pak was sticking out of her purse, which was sitting between us. She said nothing when I removed the pak from her purse and rolled it in my hand. Other than dosing instructions, there were no markings on the pak. No company logo, manufacturer, origin, date or anything useful in figuring out what the pills contained. Well, there was a warning not to take more than the specified dose, along with a phone number to call if you did.

The package also ominously stated “Water soluble.”

I hit the button to lower my window. Mom used her buttons to raise it back up and pressed the button that locks out all the other buttons so I couldn’t lower the window again.

Mom frowned at me. She said, “I know what you’re thinking, Buster. Don’t try that again!”

“Try what?” I asked as I uselessly pressed the now inactive button to lower the window.

Mom glanced over at me and said, “Put those back in my purse, please.”

I held the pill package tightly as I looked up at Mom. “You’re going to kill my brain, aren’t you?”

Mom frowned as she grabbed the packet from my grasp. “It doesn’t kill your brain.”

I started to cry. “It turns you into a fucking zombie!”

“It does not! And watch your mouth!” shouted Mom as she hit the brakes a bit too hard at the red light. She took a few deep breaths and looked over at me. “That’s not what it does, honey. What the nurse told me is that since you’re obsessing with those thoughts, the pills will help you lose focus on them that lets nature flush those dangerous old memories in a natural way.”

“Dangerous? Really?” I asked with a tinge of anger. “How can my memories be dangerous?”

As we accelerated away from the red light, Mom said, “Dangerous because those old memories from a life that’s no longer relevant to you can only bring pain and sadness. Chrystal, you deserve to have your own life. A life filled with new memories, new joys and yes, new sadness. A life uniquely yours, not saddled with old memories that aren’t you anymore.”

“But they are me!” I exclaimed. “Just last night, something on TV made me think back to when I was in the fifth grade before; that day Dad came up to school on Kite Day a week before school ended for the summer. Dad had a bought a new kite. He taught me how to get it in the air. And how to gain altitude. We – Dad and I – had our kite flying higher than anyone else! Yes. The memory of Dad no longer being here made me sad. But Mom! The memory of flying a kite together with Dad made me so happy!”

Mom glanced over at me as she ran her fingers through my hair. “But you can have new memories, Chrys. Oliver can come up to school and help you fly a kite.”

I folded my arms and frowned. “You don’t get it. It’s not about the freakin’ kite. It’d be fake with Oliver. He’d be trying to create a memory and it wouldn’t be the same. The memory of Dad and me was… was… was organic! It just happened. It was spontaneous and wonderful. And that’s why it’s so special. And besides, when the principal too over a few years ago, she banned kite day.”

Mom frowned at me as she drove into the driveway of our house. “Don’t go around declaring any new memories you make, with Oliver or anyone else as fake. You’re making memories all the time. And some memories will fade over time. I barely remember anything from those camping trips you’re always talking about.” She stopped talking and I thought she was done. I put my hand on the door handle and was about to open the door.

Touching my arm, Mom continued. “You know what I do remember from one camping trip? You dumped your can of fishing worms on my hair!” She started tickling me. “I wish I could forget that, you little monster!” I couldn’t help but giggle.

She stopped tickling me and suddenly looked wistful. “But you know what, honey? Your best memories are yet to be made. I’ll never forget my first kiss by a boy. Johnny Bartlett. I wonder where he is now? But you have that to look forward to.”

I screwed up my face as I opened my car door. “I think I’d rather have worms in my hair.” I closed my car door.

Mom took my hand to walk with me to the front door of the house. She grinned knowingly. “You say that now. But trust me. There’ll come a time when that will change.”

As Mom opened the front door, I said, “Even if that’s true, it doesn’t mean I want to lose my old memories. It’s not like my head is going to fill up.”

Mom set her purse on the kitchen counter and took the pill pak out and set it on the table. She said, “Go play. Don’t make too much noise though. I have a headache and I think I’ll lie down a bit before making dinner.”

Surprised, I asked, “I’m not going to school today?”

Mom shook her head at me. “Naw. I think we’ve had enough for today.” She took a couple of pain pills. “See you in an hour or so.” She went into her room and closed the door.

I entered the kitchen and picked up the pill pak and looked at it. I looked over at the sink. I could shove these down the garbage disposal. She wouldn’t be able to stop me. And afterwards, what could she do? Spank me? I sighed and put the pills back down. She’d just go back and get more pills.

I went to my room and changed from my dress to a cute set of sweatpants and t-shirt. I picked up Mr. Bunny and went back into the living room. I attached my thumb drive to the TV and settled in to watch an old episode of Gunsmith Cats.

* * *

“She’s asleep.”

I rolled over on my side when I felt sure that Mom had walked back into the kitchen. Once again, Oliver had come over for dinner. He might as well live here. He and Mom were sitting at the kitchen table with their after dinner Keurig coffee to have one of their many discussions after they were sure I’d gone to sleep.

“I feel so sorry for her,” said Oliver. “Most little girls don’t have to put up with so much shit.”

Mom sighed. “That’s why I feel it’s important to clear her mind of pointless and irrelevant memories. It just makes her unhappy.”

“Do those memories really do any harm? She thinks those memories help to define her.”

Mom grunted. “Trying to take her side so she’ll like you?”

“No, of course not.” Oliver declared. “It’s just that it created such a major source of contention between you two. I wish you’d told me sooner that Chrystal was a Switcher victim so I could have helped. You don’t have to do this alone.”

“I was scared. I was afraid I’d lose you over it.”

“I love you, baby,” said Oliver. “We’re in this together. I needed to know since she’s going to be my daughter too.” He chuckled. “I always wondered why that little girl was such smart-ass. But I have noticed that lately she’s been a much more normal child.”

Voice cracking with a cry, Mom said, “Oh, I love you so much too. Look. I’m not trying to be mean here. I certainly don’t want her to be a mindless zombie. The nurse told me that these pills,” Mom rattled the pill pak. “… will only ease her mind. It won’t alter her personality. That’s basically been set. The DHS claims they have a high success rate with these pills.”

Oliver said, “How exactly does the DHS define success?”

“The nurse said somewhere between 92% and 94% of the girls after taking the pills become completely normal ten year old girls with normal reading, math and retention levels. They laugh and cry pretty much as any girl.”

“And outside those ranges?” pressed Oliver.

There was a pause. Then Mom said, “About 2% experience no change. Um… and about 5% experience a blank mind. That’s very rare.”

“What do you mean, a blank mind?”

Mom paused for a long time. “Um… just that. They lose it all. They go into special care and are re-taught everything.”

“Five percent isn’t really good odds, considering.” Oliver said. “That’s too risky if you ask me.”

Mom said, “Are you suggesting I don’t do anything?”

There was a pause and then Oliver said, “I’m suggesting we wait it out a for a while and see what happens if nature takes its course.”

Mom said, “I just want what’s best for my daughter.”

Oliver said, “And I want what’s best for our daughter.”

I couldn’t fight off sleep any longer…

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 18

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 18
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2023 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

It was unreal. I mean seriously. Four months ago, I was a miserable sixty-five year old man battling arthritis and constant indigestion before changing into a ten year old girl. Being ten is a definite improvement over sixty-five except being forced to go back to school. But it was being a girl that was the most horrific aspect of my new change. Facing a future of boys, proms, make-up, frilly clothes and getting pregnant, not necessarily in that order, left me depressed. Maybe most ten year old girls look forward to all that crap, but not me.

That was four months ago.

Oh, my attitude hasn’t changed. I just stopped screaming about it. Now my future has become even more murky.

It’s Christmas Eve and I’m curled up on a couch holding Mr. Bunny and wrapped in a blanket watching the lights blink on a Christmas tree. Neither the couch nor the tree belong to Mom or me and therein lies the problem. We’re spending the holidays at Oliver’s parents’ house. That would be bad enough. I’ve never had my cheeks pinched so much before. No. Worse than my future doting grandparents is my future bitch aunt. Oliver’s sister still lives at home with said future grandparents and she does not approve of Mom… or me for that matter.

I wasn’t watching it, but a TV next to the Christmas tree was showing a worn out VHS (yes, VHS!) tape of the Grinch. The streaks on the video was bad enough, but the image itself on the TV screen was hard to watch with the whites fading to a little yellowish and other colors bleeding over and the picture has a slight blossoming… blooming? I forget what it’s called. Oliver’s parents’ TV has a freaking nineteen inch CRT! resting in a massive wooden cabinet. The speaker rattles when the sound has a lot of bass. I feel like we’re spending our holiday at the Smithsonian.

“Maybe we should talk in the kitchen,” Oliver said in a soft voice. “She’ll hear us.”

“Nah. That little twerp is asleep,” said my future bitch aunt otherwise known as Catherine.

I could see the frown in Oliver’s voice as he said, “You need to be nicer to Chrystal. She’s going to be your niece soon.”

“I need to be nice? I heard that little brat telling that stupid bunny of hers that it shouldn’t call Aunt Catherine a cunt. A ten year old! The fact that a girl her age knows such words is a sign of bad parenting.”

With a chuckle in his voice, Oliver said, “Well, she’s right. Mr. Bunny shouldn’t say that.”

Catherine growled, “See? You encourage it. Honestly, Ollie, I don’t know what you see in that woman.”

Oliver sighed. “Look. She’s beautiful. She’s intelligent…” Catherine snerked at that point. “What do you have against her?”

“For starters she has that brat kid,” sneered Catherine. “Do you really want an instant family? Don’t you want your own kid?”

“So Dede should be punished because she has a child? What kind of man would I be to reject her for that reason?”

“A smart one,” said his lovely, loving sister. “Her daughter is a little hellion. She doesn’t even know who the father is!”

“He’s dead,” said Oliver with a tinge of anger in his voice. And that’s sad but true. Both my parents are dead.

“Oh.” There was a long pause. “But still. She’s not a great mother to her own child. What about when she has yours?” Oh come on, Uncle Daddy. He hates it when I call him that. Let her know I used to be a man.

Sounding furious, Oliver said, “I will not tolerate you talking that way about the woman I love. I don’t need your permission to marry her. And to be fair to Dede, she really wasn’t ready to be a mommy yet.”

Catherine chuckled. “I bet.”

“Why do I even talk to you?”

The conversation was thankfully cut off by the return of Mom and Oliver’s parents returning from the backyard.

Mom said, “Brrr! It’s cold out there.”

I heard Oliver stand up. “Well come here, baby. I’ll warm you up.” I heard them kiss. I’m glad I had my eyes closed.

Aunt Catherine said, “Hey Mom! Are there any leftovers left?”

I heard someone step next to me. “Looks like I better get little sleepyhead here to bed so Santa can arrive.”

Oliver chuckled. “Yeah. She’s got a big day tomorrow. You should never have told Mom she likes dolls.”

Mom giggled. “Did she go overboard?”

“Yeah.”

“Can you pick her up for me? She’s getting heavy,” said Mom.

As she was munching on something, Aunt Catherine said, “Doesn’t surprise me, the way she was putting away those cookies this afternoon.”

As he scooped me up, Oliver said, “Cat, can you just lay off?”

“Just sayin’.”

As Oliver gently set me down on the bed I was sleeping on for the holidays, Mom asked, “What’s this bug Cat has up her ass?”

Oliver sighed as he pulled the covers over me. “She’s just doing what she does best.”

I giggled to myself. Yeah. Being a bitch.

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 19

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 19
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2023 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

“Come on, Bunky. Let’s go see what Santa brought you.”

“Huh? Mrrph?”

Mom tickled me. “Hey! Merry Christmas, Chrys. Don’t you want to see what Santa brought you?”

I heard a loud yawn behind Mom and then Uncle Dad said, “Do you guys always get up this early on Christmas morning?” I shook my head. Not since I was a little gi… um boy. Oh.

I started to get out of bed. I asked Mom, “Did Santa come? Did he eat his cookie?”

Mom, who was far more excited than she should have been said, “Yes he did!”

Oliver said in a grumpy voice, “You should have left him a beer.”

Standing outside the room, Aunt Catherine said with a yawn, “Do we all have to get up now?”

From the hall, Oliver’s mom said, “Hey, I think we had a visitor last night.” I joke around about Oliver’s parents, but they are nice people who just want to make Christmas morning exciting for a little girl. So I’m going to play along.

Mom giggled, “Take Me-maw’s hand so you don’t get lost on the way to the living room, honey.” Oliver’s parents wanted me to call them Me-maw and Pee-paw. Sadly, my and Mom’s actual grandparents were no longer with us. They both were killed in a crash during a motorcycle race. It was a side-hack race with Grandma as the monkey. Both at seventy-five years old, Dad had urged them to retire. Years before that, Grandpa raced flat-track. A couple of their trophies sit above the fire place. I smiled that I remembered that.

As we approached the living room, I have to admit I was curious what the odd dark shapes were. Then Pee-paw turned on a lamp, revealing a Barbie doll house, a large doll almost as big as me, reminding me of a female Chucky and a large stuffed pink bear that I’ve seen being sold at a local restaurant. I had an irrational fear of the giant doll.

Laughing I ran up to the doll house and said, “Look, Mom! A Barbie doll house!” Okay. I’ll admit I asked for that.

The doorbell rang. It was still pitch black outside. Looking perplexed, Oliver answered the door. His face suddenly lit up with a big grin.

“George! What a surprise! What are you doing down this way?” There was a woman and some bratty looking boy a little older than me with George.

George shook Oliver’s hand. The woman just looked embarrassed. The boy picked his nose.

Grinning, George said, “Hey Ollie. I knew I wouldn’t be able to make it down this way for your wedding, so I thought we’d drop by for Christmas.” My aunt just stood to one side with her arms folded while looking annoyed.

Oliver grinned and pointed at me and Mom. “Guys, come here and meet my cousin George and his wife Molly and their son Butch. And guys, this is my fiancée Denise and her beautiful daughter Chrystal.”

Mom smiled and said, “You can call me Dede.”

Butch kicked my doll house and said, “Girls are stupid.” Considering who the women in this house are choosing to procreate with, I can’t really argue with him.

From his place sitting on the couch, Pee-paw said, “Since everyone is here, let’s open the presents!”

Uncle Dad chuckled, “Good idea, Dad. I’ll play Santa this year.” He then pulled a wrapped box from under the Christmas tree. “Looks like Dad goes first.”

I sat on the floor near Mom while Oliver passed out the presents. I kept hoping the large doll was actually a robot that would decide to protect me and take out Butch. But alas and alack that didn’t happen.

I have to say, I made out like a bandit. All things considered. I got a ton of Barbie clothes (and yes I asked for those. So sue me.), A Ken doll and some friend of Barbie, two new dresses for me, an AKIRA pajama set that who the hell knows how Oliver got hold of such a thing. Oliver is now my new favorite Uncle Daddy. It has a great picture of Kaneda on his motorcycle. Mom was not happy. I also got the prerequisite multiple pairs of panties, some cute earrings and several bracelets. Me-Maw got me an eye shadow palette. Mom told her I’m not allowed to wear make-up yet but she’d make an exception for today. When I unwrapped the eye shadow and held it up for everyone to see, Butch simply uttered “Yuck” Butch was more astute than I gave him credit for.

After all the presents were distributed, Oliver helped Pee-paw pick up all the shredded wrapping paper. George just sat in the recliner drinking a glass of the adult tainted egg nog.

Mom took my hand and said, “Come on honey. Give Mommy a hand in the kitchen.” Me-maw and Aunt Catherine were busy preparing the breakfast, providing me with a preview of the domesticated nightmare awaiting me in the future.

“What do you need me to do?” I asked dutifully.

Mom pointed at a glass bowl and a stack of a egg packages. “You remember how to crack an egg, right?”

I hefted an egg in my hand and scowled at Aunt Catherine. “Yeah, I know how to crack an egg.”

My aunt took a step back from me and exclaimed, “Don’t you dare!”

I then tilted my head and gave her an innocent look. “What do you mean, Aunt Catherine?”

Pointing at me, she said, “I have my eye on you.” I giggled and starting breaking eggs into the bowl.

Me-maw looked over at Mom and said, “Dee, Cherish these moments with your daughter.”

Catherine snorted a laugh and said, “Yeah, because once she discovers boys, you’ll probably rarely see her.”

Mom frowned slightly. “Thank you for that moving sentiment.”

I only dropped one egg. On Catherine’s foot.

* * *

After everyone had stuffed themselves silly with breakfast and sitting around looking bored, George sat up and said, “Hey guys what do you think of this. While the women are cooking the turkey and pies, how about we go see that new Tommy Kincaid movie No Time for Samurai. Ollie, I think it even has some of that Japanese music you like.”

Oliver said, “Hey cool. I’ve wanted to see that. Honey? Would you like to go?”

Mom shook her head. “I’m not going to abandon your mother to cook everything by herself. Chrystal and I will just stay here and help out.”

I turned away from playing with my new doll house and said, “Mom! I’d like to go. I’ve heard this is Tommy Kincaid’s best movie yet.”

Mom shook her head again. “Sorry honey. I’ve heard it’s very violent, so no. You can’t go see it. But you can help Me-maw and me.” My favorite manga right now is Gunsmith Cats where a young girl blows people up with hand grenades. I think I can handle an action flick. I sighed.

Aunt Catherine shrugged and said, “Yeah, what the hell. I’ll go.”

Looking embarrassed, Molly looked over at Mom and said, “I think I’ll just stay and help you guys.”

George stood up. “Movie starts in forty-five minutes. Let’s go guys. Butch, go pee.”

I pointed at Butch and whined, “Mommm! I wanna go!”

Mom shook her head. “I said no.” Butch chuckled.

I wanted to throw a tantrum but I knew after Mom says no, it’s over.

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 20

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 20
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2023 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

After the guys and Aunt Catherine left to go see the movie, us girls, Molly and me and Mommy makes three, well four when you include Me-Maw, gathered in the kitchen. Before leaving, Oliver had helped Me-Maw shove the turkey into the oven. Not much else to do except stare at each other for three hours.

I folded my arms and glared at Mom. “Well, this is exciting.”

Mom frowned at me. “Are you going to mitch and bone all afternoon about that movie?”

I leaned against the kitchen counter. “That’s the plan.”

Sitting at the small kitchen table, Mom took another sip of her coffee and said, “Honey, I just don’t think you’re old enough for such a violent movie.”

I stiffened as I folded my arms tighter as I studied the floor. “You know that ain’t true. You know… for reasons.” Reasons like I’m really your older brother. If Me-Maw were told that, all the bobby pins would pop out of her hair. And Molly… I think just saying good morning to her would cause her to get all verklempt.

I looked up at Mom. “Besides. It’s a comedy.”

Mom took another sip of her coffee. “Maybe when you’re older.” She’s really letting this Mom business go to her head.

Me-Maw stepped next to me and with her fingers, brushed my hair out of my eyes. “Did you have a good Christmas, Chrystal?”

I nodded. I looked up at her and said, “I did, Me-Maw. Thank you for the doll house and the dolls.”

Me-Maw’s face beamed. “You’re very welcome, honey. I wished I had a doll house like that when I was a girl.” Actually, I think there were doll houses like that when she was as kid. She didn’t grow up in the 1800’s. She ruffled my hair. “I need a little helper today in the kitchen. Do you think you can do that?”

I smiled at her and said, “Sure, Me-maw!” As if I’d tell the old lady to take a hike. Mom smiled at me. Molly smiled at me as well. I had a weird feeling I was being initiated into a club. A club of domesticated housewives. Okay, Mom isn’t married yet, but she soon will be. And I’m being domesticated right before my very eyes. I wondered when I’d officially become a member of the coven. In the back of my head, I could hear Admiral Ackbar shouting “It’s a trap!” But what can I do?

Me-Maw opened the oven door and pulled out the pan with the turkey in it. She said, “Time to baste the turkey. Why don’t you do it, Chrys? Use this step stool to get high enough.” She slid a step stool up to the stove.

After carefully standing on the stool and hopefully fulfilled my basting task correctly Me-Maw said, “Why don’t you go play? I’ll call you back when we need you.”

Thank God I said to myself. I turned to Mom as I started to leave the kitchen and asked, “Can I go outside?”

Mom nodded. “Be sure to wear your jacket. It’s still cold outside.” Not wanting to risk Mom changing her mind, I bounded to the hall closet and retrieved my jacket and quickly put it on. I opened the front door and almost ran out into the yard.

The air was a bit nippy and it amused me to see my breath in the air. The atmosphere inside the kitchen had been getting slowly oppressive. And a bit too warm. I left my jacket opened and just outstretched my arms and spun around, enjoying the cool air. The predicted snow never arrived. In fact, the sun was out and the sky a deep blue.

My giggling and spinning came to a halt when I saw the boy standing on the sidewalk. He looked to be maybe twelve and was wearing a zipped up jacket with some sports team label on it.

He grinned at me and said, “Hi.”

Ducking beneath the leafless branches of the tree in the yard, I took a few steps towards him, stopping just outside arms reach of him. Cleverly, I said, “Hi.”

Still smiling at me, he pointed at the house and asked, “Do you live here?”

For some reason, I made a quick look back to verify there was indeed a house there. I just said, “No. It’s my grandparents’ house.” Technically that’s not true yet.

He nodded. “I didn’t think I’d seen you before.” He pointed at the house next door and said, “That’s my house. My name’s Liam.”

I smiled at him. “Nice to meet you, Liam. I’m Chrystal.”

His smile broadened. He said, “That’s a pretty name.” Such a smooth operator. “Do you go to Ross?” I assumed he meant Ross elementary. He inclined his head in the general direction of the school.

“No. Actually, I live across town.” Liam looked a bit deflated on hearing that news.

Standing a bit taller, Liam announced, “I go to Milam Middle School. I’m in the seventh grade.”

Dashing his hopes of romance, I said, “I’m in the fifth grade at Crocket.”

Liam nodded. “I went to Ross.” I bet I could have guessed that.

Two adults exited Liam’s house and walked towards the car parked in the driveway. As the man got into the car, the woman called out, “Honey! Let’s go.”

Turning around for a second, Liam shouted, “Coming, Mom!” He turned back to me wearing a grin. “We’re going to go see that new Tommy Kincaid movie. Later!” He turned and ran to his car and climbed inside.

I waved to the car as it backed out of the driveway. Why you little rat bastard, I said to myself.

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 21

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 21
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2023 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

I remained in the front yard of Oliver’s parents’ house for another twenty minutes or so not doing much more than crunching on the fallen leaves of the large tree in the yard. I started to feel a little chilled, but not bad enough to go back inside. It surprise me how no one but me was outside. In my cynical mind, I assumed everyone was at the Tommy Kincaid movie.

I walked to the side of the house and saw a gate that led to the backyard. I reached up and flipped the latch to open the gate. I was surprised to see a small gazebo-like structure. I sat down on the built-in bench seat and looked around the yard. I smiled as I thought how nice it’d be to come out here to read or relax in the spring or summer when all the flowers were in bloom.

There were stones arranged on the yard that made a path from the back door to the back gate. Naturally, I felt inclined to step on each stone until I reached the gate. I frowned at the latch as it had a padlock on it. I rattled the gate and stopped when it seemed to start a dog across the alley barking.

The dog ruining the peaceful setting, I walked back through the side gate and latched it closed. I again looked up and down the street, disappointed at not seeing anyone else my age or close to it that I could talk to or play with.

I suddenly felt chilled and decided I should probably go back inside. As I opened the door, I was enveloped in a blanket of warm air. I took my jacket off and tossed it on the couch instead of hanging it up. Everyone was still in the kitchen and were sitting at the kitchen table.

Mom looked up as I entered the kitchen. “Hey Bunky. Did you have fun playing outside? Wasn’t it a little cold?”

“Yeah. I was just messing around. And it wasn’t that cold.” I sat at the kitchen table taking the last empty seat.

Me-Maw was looking out the kitchen window into the backyard. “What the devil got that dog across the alley-way barking?” She turned to look at me and smiled, “I see you met the neighbor’s boy, Lee-something.”

Looking at my hands, I just said, “Liam.”

Me-Maw nodded. “That’s right. He’s a good boy. Always polite.”

Mom grinned at me. “Oh. You met a boy? Did you like him?”

I frowned at Mom. “He’s a boy. With boy cooties. He’s also in middle school. And worst of all, he went to see that Tommy Kincaid movie. I’ll be an old lady with blue hair and tennis shoes before I get to see it.”

Me-Maw lifted her leg and wiggled her foot. “Do you like my tennis shoes?” She chuckled as she turned to take a look at the oven.

Mom shook her head at me. “Be nice.”

“Well it’s true!” I exclaimed, allowing myself to get melodramatic.

Mom rolled her eyes at me. “I’m sure you’ll get to see it before you get blue hair.”

I folded my arms on the table and laid my chin on my arms and scowled at the world.

Molly looked over at me. “You must have a really big crush on Tommy Kincaid.”

I sat bolt upright and exclaimed, “I do not!” Molly and Mom both giggled at me. I took a deep breath and looked over at Mom. “Can I be excused?”

Looking up, Mom said, “Check with Me-Maw first.”

I walked up to Me-Maw and asked, “Do you have anything for me?”

She smiled. “I think we’re good for now.”

Grinning, I bolted from the kitchen and ran towards the spare bedroom where Mom and I were sleeping. Mom shouted, “No running!”

I jumped up on the bed and found Mom’s laptop and turned it on. I brought up YouTube, logged in with my own personal password and opened my channel. I only managed to digitize about twenty home movies before Mom locked them all way. The powers-that-be had decided that preventing people like me from viewing my past would help me deal with the future. Well, I know that’s bullshit. I picked a memory at random and started watching.

I couldn’t help but giggle watching me as a fifteen year old boy helping Dad set up our tent when we camped on the South Rim of the Grand Canyon. I laughed hysterically when I watched that teenage me bounce a pinecone off Dede’s head.

And then I watched as Dad and a twelve year old me prepare an Estes Saturn V model rocket by placing the large C rocket engine into the engine holder at the bottom of the rocket. Dad helped mount the rocket to launching base and Dad placed the electric squib inside the engine. I watched the boy me not much older than my current age jump up and down as the rocket took off. It didn’t just zip up into the air. It went slower than I was expecting with a realistic rotation.

And then I relived the agony of watching my poor rocket when the charge fired that was supposed to pop the capsule and eject the parachutes. Instead, I’d used the wrong glue and the engine compartment shot out the bottom. My beautiful Saturn V rocket arched over and nose-dived into the dirt. I didn’t cry. But I was clearly not happy. I remembered building a second Saturn V, but my career as a rocketeer was over. It never flew. I sighed.

And then the front door opened and Oliver and the rest noisily entered the house. I heard Mom shout, “Chrystal! Get ready for dinner!” I quickly X’d out of YouTube and closed the display on the laptop.

I ran to the bathroom and quickly washed my hands. I met Oliver on my way out. He grinned at me and as he ruffled my hair he said, “Hey Sport.”

As I entered the kitchen, my aunt from hell was telling Me-Maw, “That was an awesome movie! So much action!”

Cousin George added, “I was surprised they used so much practical effects. And Tony Kincaid has so many quick one-liners!” Do you mean “Tommy” I said to myself as I rolled my eyes at him.

Aunt Catherine giggled, “Oh yeah. He’s hilarious. And gorgeous!” She pointed at me and said, “You would have loved it.” I scowled at her.

Oliver said, "I was surprised that Japanese girl band Moxie performed that much music."

Butch shrugged. “I fell asleep.”

Pe-Paw chuckled. “I did too.”

Me-Maw said, “Ollie, you want to help me with the turkey?” I thought, “which one?”

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 22

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 22
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2023 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

“Quit squirming and sit still.”

“I don’t want my finger nails painted!” I protested as my aunt from hell tried to grab my hand.

Aunt Catherine frowned as she grabbed my hand. “Look, girl. I promised your mother to get you all pretty while she got ready to go out.”

“I don’t want to go anywhere!” I scowled as Aunt Catherine held the brush of bright pink nail polish.

“Give me a break,” sighed my aunt. “Your Me-Maw has always attended the evening service on Christmas day. Mom likes to have all the family dressed up for a picture by the tree and then attend the service with her. Now is that too much to ask?”

I frowned at my aunt. “I’m not family.”

Aunt Christine laughed. “Squirt, as far as Mom is concerned, your Mother and Ollie are as good as married. Me-Maw just adores you. Get over it. Now hold still.”

I wasn’t happy, but I stopped resisting and let my alleged aunt do my nails. She had done my toe nails when I had taken a nap. A little white dress with pink accents also awaited me. It would be just above my knees and have short, puffy sleeves. And white, patent leather shoes. She braided my hair as well while I was napping. I’m never sleeping again.

Earlier for dinner, I helped with the potatoes, the green beans, the dinner rolls and I forget what all else. Pe-Paw carved the turkey. After we were all seated and as I was reaching for a roll, Me-Maw asked me to say grace. I was very tempted to just say “Grace.” I couldn’t bring myself to do so as it was Me-Maw who asked. Me-Maw went out of her way to inform everyone I had helped prepare dinner and what a wonderful little homemaker I was going to be.

Aunt Christine said, “Okay, now I’m going to put a little make-up on you. Don’t look at me that way. It’s just a little bit and some pink lipstick. I understand the whole tomboy shtick, but you really need to grow out of that. You’re too pretty for that.” After a few minutes of work, she stepped back and grinned at me. “Girl, you are totally gorgeous! I’m serious. Here, take a gander.” She held up a mirror in front of me.

I was shocked. I couldn’t believe how pretty I looked. I couldn’t help but smile at my image. I had a sneaking suspicion that more dresses were in my future. My slide into the pink side seems inevitable.

Aunt Christine gave me an approving look. “Now let’s get you into that cute dress.” I made no fight to wear the dress. It’s like the Borg. Resistance was futile. Mom almost cried when she saw me in it.

We all loaded up into Pe-Paw’s mini-van for the drive to the church. I couldn’t even remember the last time I was in a church. It was already getting dark when we arrived. Oliver opened the side door and I jumped down to the ground. I was immediately hit with an icy blast of cold.

Mom took my hand. “Come on, baby. Let’s hurry up and get inside where it’s warm.” I couldn’t disagree. Oliver took my other hand and smiled at me. All three of us walked together towards the church.

Upon entering, Mom took my jacket and for a moment, left me standing alone in my dress amid strangers. Me-Maw eventually stood next to me.

An elderly woman stepped next to me and smiled as she bent down to look at me. “Now who is this adorable little thing?”

Me-Maw grinned as she placed her hand on my shoulder. “This is Chrystal. My new granddaughter.” I just stood there, embarrassed all to hell. It’s not official yet.

Another elderly woman walked up to us. “This is your granddaughter? What a lovely child. You must be so proud!” I just smiled weakly, wanting desperately to run away.

The first woman who spoke said to Me-Maw, “I had no idea Ollie’s fiancée had a child.” I’m standing right here.

Me-Maw said, “Oh yes. Denise is a dear girl. It’s not easy being a single parent.”

The second woman said, “You’re going to have fun spoiling this little girl rotten!”

Me-Maw laughed. “You can say that again!” Terrific.

I looked over at Mom conversing with several other people. Mom enjoys meeting and talking to people. Me? Even before my life was ruined by that switcher bastard, I avoided social situations. But Mom? She was in her element. And she looked absolutely beautiful in her dress. Oliver darn well better appreciate what he’s getting.

Mom looked… well, she looked happy.

My mind had wandered off and so I was surprised when Mom took my hand again. “Come on, honey. Let’s go sit down.” She led me to a pew where the whole family was seated together. I got to sit at the end.

Two boys kept staring at me. I sighed. Couldn’t boys wait a couple of years before they start looking at me? I pulled my phone from my purse and was about to start a game. Mom looked over at me and I’m surprised the glare from my Mom didn’t melt the phone. I sighed and put it back inside my purse.

When the sermon ended, it was apparent we weren’t going to just leave right away. It seemed Mom wanted to congregate with the congregation. After being dragged around and introduced as my Mom’s little girl, Mom finally looked down at me and said, “We’re going to be here a bit longer. Why don’t you go play with the other children.” There was something irritating about the way she said “children.”

I wandered over to look at the really big Christmas tree. Despite its size, I thought it was boring as it only had one color of lights. I like a little variety. At home, we had some Christmas lights and decorations that our parents had bought before I was even born. Before Mom hid it, there was an ornament that read “Baby’s First Christmas” with the year of my first Christmas stamped on it. After I was hit by the Switcher, as an old man, I would cry when I held it.

My reverie was interrupted by a boy seemingly appearing by magic next to me. Smiling, he said, “Hi. My name’s Thom. What’s yours?” Why aren’t boys terrified to talk to girls anymore? When I was his age originally you couldn’t drag me to talk to a girl.

I sighed. “My name’s Chrystal.”

“I’ve never seen you before,” said Thom astutely.

I just looked at Thom coldly. “I don’t live here.”

Thom, no longer able to think of anything clever to say, said, “Oh.”

Another boy came bounding up, a bit more animated than Thom. He said, “You wanna play Nintendo? They have some games in the play room.” That would certainly beat just standing around.

I smiled and said, “Sure!”

We all turned and ran to the play room. Turns out the game system was actually a Play Station 2. Well, that’s okay. I quickly searched for any good games, but my efforts were in vain. It was stupid think that a church would have Grand Theft Auto or Resident Evil. They did have Mortal Kombat and that’s what we wound up playing.

After beating him three times in a row, Thom said, “You play pretty good. You know. For a girl.”

“Oh, there you are,” said the familiar voice of my Mom. “Come on, Sweetheart. It’s time to go.” She took my hand to lead me through the church to the minivan waiting outside.

Thom waved and said, “Bye Chrystal.”

Mom looked down at me and asked, “Did you meet a little friend?”

I shook my head and said, “No.” Thankfully, I’ll never see the little twerp again.

We all climbed up into Pe-Paw’s minivan. Mom looked excited as we slowly drove from the church parking lot.

Mom said, “Oliver, I liked that little church. Honey, do you think we could start going there on Sundays? I really liked the preacher and I liked that they had a lot of children there that were Chrystal’s age.”

Seriously?

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 23

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Mutation - Part 23
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2023 Melanie Brown

Switcher Mutation

“We need to talk.”

“I have homework to do.”

Mom frowned at me. “We really need to talk.” Oliver sat down next to Mom.

I sighed and closed my text book as it was obvious neither Mom or Oliver was going to go away. “Okay. Talk about what?” I looked from Mom to Oliver and back again.

Looking at me seriously, Mom said, “You know what.”

I laughed and pointed at Mom. “Chicken butt!” Mom scowled at me. Oliver tried very hard not to crack a smile.

Angry, Mom said, “Stop acting like a child!”

Striking a pose with an air of sophistication, I said, “I must say, my dear mother. Just how exactly do you wish me to act? One moment it is demanded of me to act my age and then…”

Oliver interrupted my bad behavior with a glare that I’m sure I’ll be seeing all too often in my future and said, “Chrystal. Cut the shit. Now.”

I looked down at my hands and said quietly, “Yes, sir.”

Scowling, Mom asked, “Are you quite through?” Mom’s cheeks glowed with an anger hotter than the molten core of Chernobyl at maximum thermal runaway.

Sighing deeply, I said, “Yes, ma’am.”

Taking a deep breath, Mom said, “Actually, antics like this is one of the things we need to talk about.” Mom just glared at me for a minute. “Just because that little boy that lives next to Me-Maw thought you were hilarious doesn’t mean that it’s appropriate for a young lady to behave in such a manner.” I smiled at the memory of talking to Liam just before we left.

“Why not?” I asked innocently.

Mom frowned. “A young lady should be more demure… and not a vaudeville act.”

“I thought you wanted me to talk to boys!” I exclaimed. “That’s all I was doing!”

Oliver gesturing with his hand said, “She just wants you to tone down the comedy act, okay?”

Still frowning, Mom said, “You’re not a college frat boy. Got that? This isn’t even what I wanted to talk about.”

I rolled my eyes. “I’m listening.”

Mom threw up her hands. “Where does she get this attitude?”

Oliver smirked. “I can’t imagine.”

Mom frowned. “I didn’t ask you.” She then looked intently at me. “Chrys, in a word, your behavior sucks. The wedding is a week from today! You’re the ring girl. And you act like, well, like I said, a college frat boy instead of a little lady.”

I glowered at Mom. “I was never in a fraternity and I didn’t get to grow up into being a…” I did air quotes, “… little lady so I’m having to wing it. So excuse me all to hell, okay?”

Mom fumed. “You insufferable little brat!” She turned to Oliver. “Can we rent a kid for the wedding?”

Oliver threw up his arms and shouted, “Everyone just needs to calm the fuck down!”

Mom punched Oliver in the chest. “Don’t talk like that around my daughter!”

Scowling at Mom, Oliver snarled, “Your daughter was a college frat boy, so I doubt she’s never heard that before.”

Mom was about to say something when I stuck two fingers in my mouth and blew a loud whistle. “Time out, guys. For the record, I was never in a fraternity and both of you are driving me insane!”

Mom waved her arms. “Okay, okay. The frat boy is right. Let’s just calm down. All I want is for Chrystal to behave. Chrys, you’re a very pretty young lady. I know it’s unfair for your life to change so much. But this is what we have. This wedding is very important to me…” She looked over at Oliver. “To both of us. Is it too much to ask that you act like the beautiful young lady that you are?”

“Beautiful?”

Oliver grinned. “Just as beautiful as your mother.”

“Seriously?”

Mom said, “I’d never joke about something like that. You’ll be gorgeous in your dress.”

I said, “Okay. You sold me. But just this once.”

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 24

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

“You’re back.”

I grinned slightly. “It would seem so.” Oliver, or should we call him Uncle Daddy, had bought me a bicycle to use during my exile at Me-Maw’s while he and Mom went on their honeymoon. “Hey Liam.” Naturally, my hope for a quick ride was foiled. The weather is perfect for a bike ride. Mom wanted a spring wedding.

“Are you back for good?” asked Liam. “I saw your dad bringing in some boxes.”

I shook my head. “He won’t be my dad until tomorrow.”

“How does that work?” asked a girl a little younger than me who showed up along with Liam.

Liam laughed. “Oh yeah. This is Amelia. She’s my other neighbor. Amelia, this is Chrystal. My sometimes neighbor.”

Amelia giggled. “Oh hi, Chrystal. Howcome he’s not your dad?”

I sighed. “He has to marry my mom and then legally adopt me.”

Looking disappointed, Liam said, “So you’re not moving here?”

I shook my head. “Naw. Just gonna stay for a week.”

Everyone was silent for a moment or two. Liam perked up and asked, “You want to go for a ride?”

I pointed at my bike. “Well, duh.”

Liam’s face lit up. “Wait here. I’ll get my bike!” He ran off to his house and opened the garage door. A moment later he came riding up on his bicycle.

Amelia pouted. “No fair! I don’t have a bike!”

Liam furrowed his brown. “I thought Santa was going to bring you a new bike.”

She folded her arms and continued to pout. “I thought so too.”

Liam shook his head. “Sorry. Come on Chrystal. Let’s go.” He then sped into the street. Apparently going for a ride with Liam means following him. Oh well. As long as I get away from the house for a bit.

My world ends tomorrow. I mean, there’s no other way to think of it. While not perfect, life with just Mom and me or maybe more accurately, Dede and me, is at least family. We share the same history, the same parents and almost the same DNA. I’ve learned that my DNA is slightly off from Dede. It irks me…we’re less alike as siblings and more like I was her offspring.

But now, enter the X factor. Oliver. When he adopts me, he’ll have full parental rights over me. Right now, I can ignore him or tell him to go to hell, which I have done on occasion which really pisses Mom off. I guess I still can, but now his authority over me carries more weight.

And now he’s trying to buy me off. Like this bicycle. I asked for a Triumph Bonneville T120 but he insisted I wasn’t old enough. He also bought me a couple Barbie playset. And a set of really nice earrings, which I was wearing at the moment. Does he think he can buy his way into my heart? Hah! The more fool he. But I have to admit the earrings are really cute.

Bottom line, I wasn’t interested in having a father, unless it was my real one and that’s not possible. I know it will make Mom happy, but does no one care about me?

Liam wheeled his bicycle off the street and onto the sidewalk and then up into someone’s driveway. He jumped off his bicycle and it crashed in these people’s yard. Liam ran into the open garage shouting “Willy! Willy!” I heard a door close from inside the garage. It was too big, but there was a pool table inside the garage.

“Hey Liam!” called a shirtless kid as he stepped out of his family’s garage. “What’s going on?”

Standiing in front of the garage entrance, Liam said, “I wanted to show Chrystal your new pool table!”

I stopped my bike next to Liam.

Willy grinned at me. “Hi Chrystal. You rode over here to see our new pool table?”

I shook my head. “I was just following Liam.” I studied Willy’s face a moment. He’s actually a cute kid.

Liam grinned. “Isn’t it cool? I wish we had one!”

I nodded. “It’s cool. But it kinda kills the garage.”

Willy laughed. “Yeah. Mom wants it out of here. Wanna play?”

Liam grinned. “Yeah, yeah, yeah.”

I said, “I can’t stay too long. Nobody knows where I am and I don’t know how to get back.” If I had known I was going on a big tour of the neighborhood, I wouldn’t have left my phone at the house.

Willy smiled broadly at me which kinda gave me the willies. “Ah, I bet you have time for at least one game.”

Liam walked into the garage and picked up a pool cue. “Ah come on, Chrystal. Just one game?”

Willy grinned. “I can show you how to play.” I grunted. Look at this seventh grader putting the moves on me.

A woman, who I assumed was Willy’s mother, came into the garage. “Hi Liam. Would you and your little friend like some punch?”

Liam raised his hand and shouted, “I would!”

Normally, I’d turn down an offer of food or drink from a total stranger, but since she knows Liam and he’s not dead, I’d have to assume her punch isn’t lethal. And being thirsty, I said, “Yes, ma’am.”

I turned to Liam and said, “Just one game and then you need to take me home.”

Willy’s grin stretched across his face. “All right!” Willy started rolling balls onto the table. A moment later he started racking the balls. He handed me a cue stick. “You break. Do you need me to show you how to hold the stick?”

I shook my head. “I’ve played before.”

I was lining up my shot for the break when I felt someone pressing into me from behind and someone putting their hands on mine. Willy said, “No. No. You’re holding it all wrong. Let me show you.”

I stepped away and stood stiffly. Pointing at Willy, I said “Touch me again and I’ll put this stick where the sun don’t shine.”

Looking indignant, Willy said, “I was just trying to help.”

Grinning, I said, “I see many faceslaps in your future.” Willy frowned at me.

We played for half an hour. Liam didn’t sink one ball. I won.

Liam and I started to get back on our bicycles. I said, “Thanks for the game and the punch.”

Willy asked, “Where did you learn to play like that?”

I just grinned. “Beginners’ luck. Show me how to get home, Liam.”

When we arrived back at my grandparent’s house, I said, “Why did you take me to your friend’s house? I just wanted to ride.”

Liam shrugged. “I’m sorry. I didn’t think you’d care. Willy wanted to meet you.”

“Are you serious? How would he know about me?”

Liam shrugged. “Sorry. I didn’t mean nothin’ by it. It’s just that after you visited during Christmas, I mentioned you to him. He said if you came back, to bring you over.”

I frowned deeply at Liam. “Don’t do that again.” I rolled my bike into my grandparent’s backyard and then went into the house to watch cartoons. Willy definitely gave me the willies.

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 25

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

“Stand still, brat,” growled my soon to be official aunt Catherine.

“I don’t want to wear make-up!” I complained.

My aunt glared at me. “Of course you do. All little girls want to wear make-up. I couldn’t wait to start.”

I frowned. “I’m not you. Thank God.”

“Look, brat,” growled my lovely and sweet aunt, “You’re the ring bearer and you’re going to have rosy cheeks. We can either pinch your cheeks or we can use make-up. I can tell you which one I’d enjoy more.”

I narrowed my eyes at my aunt. “Okay. You win. This time.”

As she started brushing on my make-up, Aunt Catherine said, “You should be happy for your mother. This is the biggest day of her life. Aside from giving birth to you, I guess.”

I like to think I was grown in a lab.

It was D-Day… Doom’s Day. Otherwise known as Mom’s wedding day. It was chaos at my new grandparents’ house. The house wasn’t new. The grandparents were. Sort of. Mom was getting ready at our house. Claire was helping her cry and get dressed. She was also Mom’s Maid of Honor.

Oliver was getting ready at the grandparents’ house. Something goofy about the bride and groom can’t see each other before the wedding. We all had dinner last night, so what’s the big deal? Pee-Paw buying us all dinner at Catfish Hill after the wedding rehearsal was probably the best part of this whole sordid ordeal.

Oliver stepped into my room, otherwise known as the guest room. Aunt Catherine shouted, “Hey, dork! Women only in here!” We were both in a state of undress. “Do you know how to knock?”

“Sorry!” apologized Oliver. “You guys need to hurry it up in there. We need to leave for the church soon.” Mom decided to have the wedding at ‘that cute little church’ we’ve been going to each Sunday since we first went on Christmas Day. I wanted to do it at Chuckles the Rat Pizza. Mom’s reaction was negative to say the least.

Aunt Catherine looked over at me. “Hey squirt. Can you zip me up, please?”

As I walked over to her to zip up her dress, I asked, “Can you imagine the arrogance of a clothes designer to create a garment that requires more than one person in order to wear it? And what about the wedding itself? Celebrating a woman surrendering her independence to a life of indentured servitude to a man with permanent mommy issues?”

Aunt Catherine just stared slack jawed at me. She shook her head and said, “You’re going to be fun at parties.”

As I was putting my earrings in, Oliver knocked on the door and then opened it without waiting for a response. “You guys ready? We need to go.” He looked over at me and asked, “Hey sport. Do you have the rings? I can’t find them.”

I folded my arms and said, “I sold them on e-bay.”

Looking deeply annoyed, Oliver growled, “I’m serious, Chrystal. Do you know where they are?”

I frowned. “Of course I do. I put them in my purse for safekeeping.”

Oliver sighed. “Finish getting dressed and let’s go.” He closed the door.

I started looking under things and said to Aunt Catherine. “Have you seen my purse?”

* * *

After a half hour of cheek pinches, being talked to as if I’m a two year old, being told how pretty I was and what a little heartbreaker I’ll be and a scary Uncle Ralph asking if I was old enough to date yet, I was finally positioned next to Oliver holding a pillow with two rings resting on it. I was nervous as hell. In just a few moments, my life as I know it will be over. The shit just got real.

I looked up at Oliver. Sweat was beading up on his forehead and it was good he was wearing a dark suit. I looked over at Claire. She was quickly dissolving into a blubbering mass. Looking directly ahead, I could see Mom decked out in her beautiful wedding dress getting ready to walk down the aisle. She had no one else to walk with her, so Pee-Paw was going to give her away.

The organ began playing and Mom and Pee-Paw took their positions. Pee-Paw leaned over and said something to Mom. She laughed and then they both got serious. Holding the pillow with the rings, I just wanted to run away. I glanced over at Oliver. I think he wanted to run away too.

I sighed heavily as I looked at the people sitting on Oliver’s side of the church. I couldn’t believe that this band of illiterate inbreds were going to be my family. Actually, they weren’t hillbillies. That’s just how I thought of them. But I’m not exaggerating my dislike of having to associate with this group I don’t know and have to call them family. I swear though. If Uncle Ralph touches me, I’m going to scream.

Everything felt like it was in slow motion as Mom stepped slowly up in her wedding march.

Pee-Paw promised to take me to Dairy Queen after the reception.

As they almost reached the dais, the preacher asked in a solemn tone, “Who gives this woman to be married to this man?”

Pee-Paw grinned and said, “She gives herself.” Well, Mom and Dad aren’t around.

Mom stepped up onto the dais with me between her and Oliver. I’m mere seconds away from having to call this clown “Dad”. I looked up at Mom as she was repeating her vows. Call me an old softie, but Mom really did look radiant. She was glowing and she really did look beautiful in her wedding dress. She carefully lifted Oliver’s ring from the pillow and a chill ran down my spine as she recited, “With this ring, I thee wed.” I closed my eyes. Oh my God, we’re at the halfway point. Mom ran her fingers through my hair.

All eyes shifted to whats-his-name… oh, Oliver. Mom had stopped breathing. Claire had stopped breathing. I think I was the only one breathing. Oliver droned on through repeating his vows. Oliver winked at me as he picked up the ring for Mom.

I had really hoped that at this point, someone would jump up and shout, “Stop the wedding! Denise, you can’t marry this scoundrel. You must marry me, your one true love!” Sadly, that didn’t happen.

Oliver slipped the ring onto Mom’s finger. “With this ring, I thee wed…” Make it stop!

The preacher smiled at Mom and Oliver and said, “By the power vested in me…” This can’t really be happening!

* * *

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 26

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

“… I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.”

“NOOoooooo!” I think Mom misinterpreted my tears.

The little chapel erupted in applause as Oliver lifted Mom’s veil and kissed her. Mom continued to cry as she squeezed me in a hug. Mom took hold of my hand to keep me from running away as everyone started filing past them to congratulate them. Oddly, I was also congratulated. Can we eat now?

As the reception started, Mom switched between giggling and crying. They made all the girls line up to catch the bouquet. To keep it from hitting me in the face, I reached up and caught it. Everyone laughed and applauded. I wanted to go home. And of course, Uncle Ralph caught the garter. We had to stand next to each other for a picture. I did not like the way he grinned at me.

Oliver’s Best Man stood up to give a little speech. Honestly, I didn’t even notice him until he started speaking.

All the food at the reception was just finger food. I was hoping for chicken fried steak.

As they prepared to leave for their honeymoon, actually they were going to change at our house) Mom approached me. She brushed my long hair from my eyes and smiled weakly at me.

“Honey, I expect you to be a good girl and help out around the house while we’re gone,” she said as she nervously fussed with my dress.

“I will, Mom,” I said as a tear escaped down my cheek. I couldn’t believe this terrible day had arrived and Oliver was now my Dad.

“I know you will, baby,” said Mom trying not to start crying again. “Remember to mind your Aunt Christine and your grandparents. You have mine and your father’s number in case you need to get hold of us.” I cringed when she said “your father”. She put her hands on my shoulders. She said, “Thank you for being such an angel. I couldn’t have made it through this without you!” She squeezed me in a bear hug. “Chrys, we’re a family now!” Be still my heart.

She bent down, hugged me again and gave me a kiss. “Bye-bye Chrystal. Be good and we’ll see you in a week!” She stood up and started saying good-bye to someone else. They were headed for one of those Jamaican vacation resorts. For some reason I thought of the Beach Boys.

Oliver… or should I say Dad (he hasn’t adopted me yet) stepped next to me and ruffled my hair. “Stay out of trouble, young lady. Don’t let my sister bug ya. Remember, Me-Maw will always take your side.” He chuckled. “When we get back, I’ll start looking into some sports activities for you. Summer’s coming and you’re not going to just sit around the house.” Thank you for that tearful good-bye. Is it still possible to run away and join the circus?

Oliver bent down and smiled at me. “Well, Mom and I need to go on our honeymoon. You behave and we’ll see you in a week. Do you have a kiss for your daddy?”

My Dad’s dead. Oh, you mean you. I gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. “Good-bye, Oliver.”

Looking slightly pained, he said, “Call me Daddy.” I stared at him in silence. He sighed as he stood straight. “We’ll work on that when we get back.” He grimaced and stood up straight.

Oliver turned towards Mom and said, “Let’s head ‘em up, move ‘em out. We don’t want to miss out flight.”

Mom came over to me crying and hugged and kissed me. “Bye honey! You know how to reach me in an emergency. You be a good girl, you hear? Don’t give your grandparents or your aunt any trouble, okay?

Standing next to me, Aunt Christine played with the ribbons in my hair. “Don’t worry, Dede. She’ll be fine. Won’t you?” She pinched my arm.

I scowled at my aunt. “Does the French Foreign Legion still exist?”

Oliver shook his head. “I don’t think they take little girls. Come on, Dede. Let’s go.”

As her son and my Mom left the church, Me-Maw sat down and cried.

Pe-Paw walked up to my aunt and stroked her arm a moment. He said, “Why don’t you take your mother home? I have some unfinished business with that youngin.” He pointed at me.

My aunt grinned. “Can I watch?” What the Sam Hill have I gotten myself into?

Aunt Christine escorted Me-Maw out the door. Pe-Paw walked up to the pastor. “Father, just send me the bill.”

As we climbed up into his pickup truck, Pe-Paw asked, “How about some ice cream?”

I grinned at him. “Sounds good to me.”

I watched in silence as we drove past Dairy Queen. That’s where I thought we were going. But instead of we pulled up in front of Baskin-Robbins. Pe-Paw looked over at me and smiled.

“Let’s go get some ice cream!”

I followed Pe-Paw inside. He said, “Pick whatever you want, but no more than two scoops.” I used to get at least three and sometimes four scoops back when I was in college. That seems pretty insane now. Two was probably all I could handled. I still prefer it in a cup instead of a cone.

I sat down at one of the small tables by the outside wall and windows and waited for Pe-Paw to get his. I had whipped cream and sprinkles added to mine. He didn’t say I couldn’t.

Pe-Paw finally sat across from me. He grinned as he asked, “Do you think you can eat all that?”

I grinned and exclaimed, “I’m going to try! I then frowned at my ice cream and said, “Mom would never bring me here.”

With a twinkle in his eye, Pe-Paw chuckled, “Well, Mom’s not here right now.” I think I’m going to like Pe-Paw.

After a few bites, he asked me, “So, Chrystal. What do you think of today’s events?”

Here’s a minefield I wasn’t expecting. Since Oliver is his son, I can’t really bad-mouth him. Carefully choosing my words, I said, “It changes the whole dynamics, doesn’t it? I mean, until today, it was always Mom and I against the world. I could assert myself. I might not always win, but I had a voice. Now my voice has been diminished. I’m just a child and no longer a partner in our future.”

Pe-Paw gave me a sideways glance. “That’s a more mature response than what I was expecting.”

I scooped up mostly whipped cream and took a bite. I stared at him and asked, “What does today’s events mean to you?”

He took a few bites of his ice cream cone and wiped his mouth. He looked thoughtful for a moment before saying, “This is how I see it. I can appreciate you feeling that Ollie is a possible intrusion on your life. You’re right. This changes the whole dynamics. Like you, your grandmother and I are going to take diminished roles in Ollie’s life.” He shrugged. “That is the way of the world after all. I’m happy Ollie found someone he could love. Since he met your mother, he’s been a much happier person.

“I like your mother. I think she’s a good woman and I think she’ll be good for Ollie. At first I tried to suggest to Ollie to stay away from and instant family by avoiding women who already have a child. I see now how I wrong I was. And I like you Chrystal. You’re a delightful little girl. You try to hide it for some reason, but you’re very smart. Just one thing though. Your grandmother noticed it first. You have old eyes. I don’t know how to explain it. You have the youthful energy of a ten year old girl, but there’s a weariness in your eyes.”

I nodded. “There’s a reason for that. Mom doesn’t want me talking about it. Oliver knows though.”

He raised his eyebrows. “I don’t mean to pry, but were you abused by your father or some other person?”

I sat up straight and shook my head. “Oh, no, no. My dad was great. He would never have hurt me.” Dad, why the hell did you have to die?

Pe-Paw took a deep breath. “Well, Ollie’s your dad now. He desperately wants to be a good dad to you. I know he can never replace you father in your heart, but he does love you. Please give him a chance.”

I nodded. “I will, Pe-Paw. I will.”

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 27

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

I could tell she resented it, though she didn’t say anything. Oliver’s… I just can’t bring myself to say “Dad”, sister, my new aunt, is taking me to school before she goes to her job and picks me up after school. My school is too far from the grandparent’s house to walk. Thankfully, there’s only a few weeks left before summer break. The downside of summer is that my new dad wants to enroll me in some activities.

The week at school went pretty normal. I’m still friends with Brandy though the light behind her eyes have been long gone. It’s not that she’s a zombie or anything, but she’s just an everyday ten year old girl. Emily never returned.

I knew something was up as I climbed inside Aunt Christine’s car on Friday afternoon. That grin always means something’s up. And the fact that she was wearing a bathing suit was another giveaway.

“Hey squirt,” she said with a grin. “It’s Friday and I’ve got something fun planned for today.” She held up a child’s bathing suit and said, “We’re going swimming at the Y. We have to wait until school’s out to go the county pool.” It had a colorful tie-dye look. Mom would say it was cute.

I held up the suit. “You expect me to wear this?”

My aunt frowned at me. “Of course, silly. It’s a one piece. I figured you’d object to a bikini.”

I frowned at the bathing suit. “I don’t know how to swim. I’ll get sunburned. I’ll… I’ll… “

Aunt Christine laughed. “It’s an indoor pool, goofus. They’ve got lifeguards and a shallow section just for kids. I know I just kinda sprung this on you, but I got a call from my boyfriend this morning asking if I could go swimming. He promised his little brother he’d take him. Don’t look at me like that. You’ll like his brother. I think he’s eleven and he likes those stupid Japanese cartoons that you like.”

I frowned. “They’re not stupid and they’re not cartoons. If you…”

Aunt Christine interrupted by waving her hand dismissively. “Look. I really don’t care. Let me finish what I was going to say.” She sucked in a deep breath. “Anyway… We’ll only spend around an hour to an hour and a half in the pool. Then we move outside to the park by the Y and grab a table near the pond. Pete… that’s my boyfriend, has packed a picnic dinner for us. Just sandwiches and kool-aid. He’s bringing a baseball so you guys can play catch. Sound like fun?”

I shrugged. “Doesn’t matter since I’m a prisoner in your car and have no choice.”

Aunt Christine looked over at me and shook her head. “Girl, you need to stop being such a gloomy gus or you’ll never get a boy.”

I grunted. “That’s the plan.”

A few minutes later, we found ourselves parked at the Y. “Look. There they are waiting for us. Oh look. Pete’s brother is cutie.” Aunt Christine held my bathing suit in front of my face. “Take it. Let’s go.”

As we approached, Pete grinned and waved. Pete was wearing green swim trunks, a t-shirt and sunglasses. “Hey Chrissie! Is that your little sister?” Pete and his brother were facing directly into the sun and were squinting at us.

She put her hands on my shoulders and stood behind me. “Guys, I’d like you to meet my niece Chrystal. She’s staying at our house while her mother and my brother are on their honeymoon.”

Pete grinned at me. “Cool. That’s always interesting… mixing families and all.” He reached over and mussed up his brother’s longish blond hair. “And this is my little brother Aaron.”

Still squinting, Aaron cocked his head to one side. “Hiya.” He had on red trunks and a blue baseball jersey style t-shirt that had a big picture of a chocolate cookie in the middle with the word “Oreos” across the top. They were both wearing flip flops.

Pete shrugged and pointed his head towards the entrance to the building. “Well, let’s go swim.”

Aunt Christine took my hand and we followed Pete into the building. As we walked towards the entrance, Aunt Christine leaned over and whispered, “That Aaron is a cutie.”

Shrugging, I said, “Whatever.”

We had to sign in as Pete’s guests and then we were shown where I could go change. I was the only one of us not already wearing a swim suit.

We weren’t completely alone in the changing area. While we were all girls, I was still embarrassed to change in the presence of others.

When we got to the pool, Pete and Aaron dove right in and splashing around. My aunt walked down the steps at the shallow end and just eased into the water. I stood at the top of the steps and dipped a toe in.

“I thought you said this pool was heated,” I whined.

Pete laughed and said, “Just jump in!”

Aaron shouted, “Don’t be a wuss!”

I looked around and there were kids younger than me jumping around and laughing while they splashed around. Learning how to swim was one of the things I never got around to doing. At this end of the pool, I could easily stand up in the water. So I thought, to hell with it, sucked in a deep breath and closed my eyes and just jumped in. Damn that was cold at first!

I bobbed up to the surface and sputtered. I looked over at Aunt Christine. She smiled and said, “There you go! See? It’s not bad.”

She was right. I started to enjoy being in the water. It made me think about the last time I was in a pool. I was probably about this same age. It was at the public pool where there were things to climb on, and slides and big circle where a current carried you through. Dad was with me those times. Memories of all the fun we had at the pool flooded my mind. I grinned at those memories as I started to splash around. There were no toys or slides at this pool, but it was still wet.

Calling from the deep end of the pool, Aaron shouted, “Hey Chrystal! Can you swim?” He beckoned me to the deep end.

I had walked to about as deep as I could go with the water up to my chin. I shouted back, “No. Sorry.”

Pete said, “Chrissie, they have swimming lessons here. You might tell her mother about them.”

My aunt swam past me. “Is that something you’d be interested in, Chrys?”

I nodded. “I would.”

My aunt grinned at me. “I’ll tell your Mom about it.” I could tell her myself. I guess since I’m a kid she thinks I’ll forget.

For the next hour, I have to admit I had a lot of fun. Not just splashing about, but Aaron took my hand and guided me around where my feet couldn’t reach the bottom. At first I was scared, but he didn’t do anything to try to scare me. Eventually, I felt safe and confident with him.

Grinning at me, Aaron said, “You should definitely take lessons. I don’t think it’d take you long to learn at all.”

“You think so?” I asked as I glided through the water while he held my hand.

He nodded. “Oh yeah.” He showed me how to tread water and do a “deadman’s float” As he guided me around, we talked about our favorite science fiction and monster movies. He knew almost as much as me and took sci-fi seriously. I’m not that much into comics, but I was impressed that his dad has the #1 issue of Spiderman. He keeps it in a plastic bag and won’t let him touch it. Despite the fact that he’s a boy, I actually like Aaron.

Pete and Aunt Christine decided it was time to get out of the pool and have our picnic. That was fine with me as the pool had been invaded by a gaggle of little brats who all seemed to have very shrill squeals.

Pete and Aaron took a handle each of the big ice chest and carried it down to a picnic table next to the lake. Pete opened the chest and announced, “Okay. We have ham, ham and cheese and bologna. And we’ve got mustard, ketchup, relish and cheese slices. And we got cherry and grape Kool-aid. Just grab what you want.”

I sat next to Aaron after grabbing a bologna sandwich. Pete poured some cherry Kool-aid into a cup for me. I don’t even remember the last time I had meal like this. It was just a lot of fun. I was really enjoying being a kid.

Aaron took a bite of his sandwich and turned to look at me. “You know, Chrys. You’re very pretty. You’re the only girl I know who likes Attack on Titan” Our bare legs touched as we sat at the table.

I tensed and stared straight ahead. Why did he have to say I was pretty? I just said quietly, “Thanks.”

I wanted the mustard and it was in front of Aaron. I started to reach for it, but he said, “I’ll get it for you.” As he turned when he picked the mustard bottle up to hand to me, we were almost nose to nose. He looked deep into my eyes and I smiled weakly at him. And then he leaned in towards me.

This can’t be happening! I tried to turn away...

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 28

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

Accidental

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

I tried to turn my head, but it was too late. Our lips brushed against each other. Oh the humanity! A boy’s lips touched mine! I tried to stop it. And why did I feel a tingle?

Aaron grinned at me as he said, “Here’s the mustard.” He held it out for me.

I smiled weakly at him as I took the mustard bottle from him. I averted my eyes from his. Why does he have to be cute and why do I have to notice that? I said, “Thanks.” I squirted some mustard on my sandwich. Aunt Christine was grinning at me.

Sitting with his shoulder rubbing against mine, Aaron asked, “Are you here for the whole summer?”

I took a bite of my sandwich to avoid answering for a few seconds. I didn’t look over at him as I answered after I swallowed. “Just until my mom gets back from her honeymoon.”

Always ready to sabotage my existence, Aunt Christine chimed in with, “I don’t know if your mom had decided yet, but I know Me-Maw has asked to keep you all summer. Wouldn’t that be great?” She smiled at Aaron.

Looking at my plate, I said, “Nothing against Me-Maw and Pe-Paw, but I’d like to go home.”

Aunt Christine frowned and shook her head. “Just so you can watch those stupid Japanese cartoons.”

I scowled at my aunt. “They’re not stupid!”

Touching my arm, Aaron said with a expanding smile, “Hey. You can come over to my house. Pete and I have a huge anime collection. Old and new.” Why do I get a tingle when he touches me. Stop that!

Aunt Christine grinned. “There you go, sweetie. Problem solved. Pete lives two blocks over. You could ride your bike over there.”

Aaron seemed to be suddenly excited. “You have a bike? Cool. We could go riding!”

My world is suddenly spinning out of control. I smiled at Aaron. “That’d be cool.” Why did I say that?

Pete stood up and started picking up things. “I think it’s probably time to go. I don’t know about you guys, but I had a good time today!”

Aunt Christine stood up with him. “I know I did.” She leaned over and gave Pete a kiss. Aaron looked at me and grinned. I’m sure he wants a kiss too. I shook my head. Not until hell freezes over bucko. But the ninth ring of hell is ice. Sheesh.

I got up to dump my trash in the nearby trash barrel. Aunt Christine stepped next to me and smiled. “You like him, don’t you?”

I furrowed my brow at my aunt. “Like who?”

My aunt had a sudden frustrated expression. “Aaron!”

Shrugging, I said, “He’s nice, I guess.”

Aunt Christine shook her head at with a grin. “Together, you two are totes adorbs. I can tell he really likes you.”

I shrugged again. “Maybe.”

She again shook her heard. “I don’t get you. He’s really cute and seems like a nice boy. You need to chill out.”

I scowled at my aunt. “I’m only ten. Leave me alone.” She rolled her eyes at me and walked over to Pete to help him load the car.

I snatched a bag of chips from the box Pete was putting into the back of his SUV. I doubted my aunt would just drive off and leave me so I sat at the picnic table as I snacked on the chips.

Aaron sat next to me and deftly stole a chip from my bag. He laughed as he crunched on it. I just frowned at him. Grinning, he said, “I like you. You’re not like other girls.” That’s an understatement if I ever heard one.

I just looked at him a moment. My aunt is right. As boys go, he is cute. I smiled at him and stupidly said, “I like you too, Aaron.” He gave me a sappy grin.

He said, “I hope you get to stay with your grandparents this summer. We could hang out.”

Shrugging, I said, “Who knows. There’s still two more weeks of school. I don’t know what my mom is going to want to do.”

Looking at me curiously, Aaron said, “You never mention your new step-dad. Don’t you like him?”

I frowned. “It’s not about like. I just don’t want things to change. It won’t just be me and Mom doing things. It’ll be Mom and Oliver deciding things without asking me.”

Aaron looked down at his feet. “I think you’ll be okay.”

Pete yelled out, “Hey Sport. Let’s go. You can talk to your girlfriend later.”

Aaron’s face turned beet red. Oh my God! Pete didn’t just call me Aaron’s girlfriend did he? Holy shit!

Aaron frowned as he exclaimed, “Pete! Cut it out!”

Pete chuckled. “Just get in the car. Hey, Christine, I’ll call you later.”

Aunt Christine hurried over to Pete. “Hey buster! You don’t leave without giving me a good-bye kiss!” She threw her arms around Pete’s neck and planted a big sloppy kiss on him. As she disengaged, she looked at me and asked, “Don’t you want to give Aaron a good-bye kiss?”

Still mortified by Pete’s comment, I quickly said, “No!” Pete and my aunt laughed. Aaron gave me an odd look.

Aunt Christine held my hand as we watched Pete and Aaron drive off. She smiled at me and said, “Okay, squirt. Let’s go.”

* * *

I was sitting on the floor in the living room trying to watch TV while Aunt Christine was chatting with my mom on her cell phone, I wasn’t paying much attention to her half of the conversation until I heard her giggle and then “… Oh you missed it, Deeds. Today at our picnic with Pete and his little brother… it was so cute! Chrystal got her first kiss today. I’m assuming it’s her first. She was pretending she didn’t want it, but Petey’s little brother Aaron swooped in for a kiss. No. She let him. She even smiled. Oh yeah. You can tell she likes him though she won’t let on. I knew that tomboy shit was all an act. I know, right? That Aaron’s going to be quite the lady’s man. Chrystal even agreed he’s cute. Seriously girl. You should consider letting her stay here for at least part of the summer. I think she’d like it. Anyway, I’m glad you and Ollie are having a good time. See you guys Friday. Bye.” She disconnected.

Holy shit.

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 29

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

Accidental

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

I slowly oozed into consciousness as I burrowed my face deeper into my pillow. I stretched luxuriously beneath my covers. It was Sunday morning and I just didn’t want to get up. The spring, Sunday morning light was drifting through the blinds. There was no way I was getting out of bed until noon.

There was a knock on my door and then with a squeak, it opened.

“Hey squirt. You need to get up,” announced my aunt. “You have a visitor. And you need to get up anyway.”

I pulled the covers over my head. “Tell whoever it is to go away.”

She poked my shoulder a few times. “That’s not very nice. It’s Aaron. He thought you might want to go bicycle riding. It’s an absolutely gorgeous morning. You might was well get up. I’m not going to let you sleep all day.”

I poked my head out from under the covers and scowled at her. “I hate you.”

Aunt Christine chuckled. “You just made my day. Come on squirt. Rise and shine.”

I pulled the covers back, sat up and rubbed my eyes. “Why is he here at the butt-crack of dawn? Why is he here at all?”

Aunt Christine grunted. “It’s after nine-thirty. And he likes you. That’s pretty obvious. And don’t try to tell me you don’t like him.”

I frowned at my aunt. “He’s okay.”

My aunt grinned at me. “Get dressed. I’ll tell him you’ll be out in about ten minutes. No arguing. You spend way too much time indoors.”

I frowned at my aunt. “Maybe I like being indoors.”

Aunt Christine sighed. “Just get dressed.”

I stood there and pouted at the now closed door. I don’t want to go outside. I don’t want to see Aaron. And as far as that goes, I don’t want to be a little girl. I felt a chill as I stood alone in the middle of my room. I’m actually terrified of what I’m going to become. This is nothing new. I’ve dreaded my future ever since waking up as a girl. But now that future is one step closer. I have a boy waiting for me.

I tossed my pajamas on my bed. I opened my dresser drawer and started to pull out a t-shirt. I stopped when it occurred to me I should probably put on clean panties. It sounds stupid as he’s never ever going to see my panties. But how can I meet someone, especially a boy, and not have clean panties on? I kicked my panties off, across the floor towards my laundry basket.

I took a moment to stand in front of my mirror – naked to the world. It’s not the first time. But I can ever get used to the fact that I’m looking at me. Soon I’ll have breasts and I won’t be such a little girl anymore. It was bad enough to view a little girl standing before me in the mirror. How the hell will I be able to handle seeing a young woman? The thought sent a shiver down my spine. A woman! That’s where I’m headed. Intellectually I always knew that, of course. But standing here, naked, the thought hit me like a ton of bricks.

Can I handle that? In a few years, will that image in the mirror be that of a teen girl nervously checking her appearance before leaving the room to greet the boy taking her out to dinner? Can I stop that from happening? And should I? I shook my head as I reached for a clean pair of panties.

Aaron stood up and grinned at me as I entered the living room. “Hey Chrystal. I thought you might like to go for a ride. It’s a nice morning.”

I stepped up close to him and smiled. “Sure. My bike’s in the backyard.”

Still grinning, Aaron said, “Great. Are you ready?”

I nodded. “Let me get a couple water bottles to put in my bag and we can go.”

As I slung my bag over my shoulder, my aunt said with a toothy grin, “You kids have fun. Be sure to be back in an hour or so, so you can get ready for church. Pe-Paw wants to go to Taco Bueno after church for lunch.”

Aaron said, “Yes ma’am.”

I sighed as we went out the door. Going to church mean putting on a dress. A couple of months before her wedding, Mom started having us go to church with Oliver and family.

As soon as we got outside, I ran to the backyard gate and opened it. I rolled my bike out and threw my leg over the seat, not bothering to close the gate.

“Let’s go. I’m following you,” I said to Aaron. “I’m not familiar with this neighborhood.”

As he mounted his bike, Aaron said, “Okay. Follow me. We’ll go down to the old hill.”

As we started down the street, I realized too late I should have put my hair in a pony tail. But I decided I enjoyed having the cool morning air flow through my hair. I found myself smiling as my senses were assaulted by the smell of fresh lawns, plants and flowers and the buzz of insects, dogs barking and all those magical sensations from being out in the spring air from back when I was a kid. All those things you lose contact with as an adult going to college or going to work or just not getting outside as often. Childhood memories flooded my mind as I rode beside Aaron.

I was surprised after going a block or so when Aaron stood on his pedals and began pumping furiously, pulling quickly away from me. Ah geeze. Is he showing off or something? Not to be left behind, I pumped my pedals faster as well and got behind him as he raced up onto the sidewalk. A moment later, I saw where he was headed and giggled.

A tree root had buckled the sidewalk, forming a ramp. I followed Aaron as he raced up the sidewalk ramp into the air, clearing the curb and landing back in the street. We both laughed as we zoomed around parked cars and back up onto the sidewalk. Why have I been resisting being a kid?

I rode my bike next to Aaron as we rushed down the street. I loved it. The breeze in my hair. Hearing the whir of the chain spinning the sprockets. Hearing us both giggling. I honestly didn’t want this moment to end.

“Let’s go over to the hill!” shouted Aaron. I had no idea what that was, but I fell in close behind him as we raced through the streets. After several minutes, I followed Aaron off the pavement and on to basically a dirt road running across a vacant lot towards a large mound. I guessed the mound was this hill.

Halfway up the hill, Aaron laughed as he jumped off his bike leaving it to tumble into the grass and dirt. I stopped and gently lay my bike on it side and ran after him. I stopped next to him; both of us trying to catch our breath.

Aaron bent down placing his hands on his knees. In a breathy voice, he said, “Here we are. The hill!” I stopped beside him and looked around. Despite not really being all that high in altitude, the change in perspective did provide a great view of a busy four lane street running near the vacant lot. In another direction was the campus of a middle school. Also nearby was a church.

Aaron sat down cross-legged in the dirt at the very top of the hill. I sat down next to him, our bare legs touching as we both were wearing shorts. We sat in silence for a few minutes. It was oddly quiet on the hill. I was surprised I couldn’t hear any traffic sounds from the nearby street.

After several minutes, he took my hand and held it. Not looking at me, he said, “This is my sanctuary. Other kids don’t come here very often. But when I need to think about things, I come here. It’s yours too, if you want it.”

I looked down at the traffic for a moment. “Kinda like a fortress of solitude.”

He looked over at me quizzically for a moment. “Oh yeah. Superman.”

I looked over at Aaron and smiled. “It seems private here, even though it isn’t.”

He flashed a smile and looked straight into my eyes. He said, “Yeah.” He slowly leaned towards me. I closed my eyes and leaned towards him. I didn’t try to avoid him this time. Our lips softly touched. It was wonderful.

We pulled back and looked at each other. Giggling, we both softly kissed again.

Still holding my hand, Aaron said, “I guess you need to get back home.” I nodded.

To be continued…

Mutation - Part 30

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

Accidental

TG Elements:

Childhood

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

The week of Aunt Christine taking me to school wasn’t as horrifying as I initially imagined it to be. Several times we went to Dairy Queen after she picked me up and we got some ice cream. On occasion, she’d threaten to make me wear a dress to school, but she never did. But the best part, and yes I’ll admit it; was when Aaron would come by each afternoon to go bicycling together.

Aaron is the only boy I’ve allowed myself to like. I haven’t given up my rule against liking boys. I’ve just carved out an exception for Aaron. Most boys are still icky and loaded with boy cooties. Not very scientific, but it’s still accepted when I explain it adults. But it’s different with Aaron.

I like him. A lot. I get excited when he shows up on his bicycle. And it bothers me that when Mom comes home Friday, I probably won’t see him again. I’ll miss our philosophical discussions about anime, science fiction movies and books. And… and I’ll miss our visits to the hill. I don’t like boys, but being kissed by Aaron is somehow different.

“So your mom comes home tomorrow?” asked Aaron as we lay beside each other on top of the hill. We were watching the traffic pass by on the street below us while we chewed on a piece of grass.

I sighed. “Yep. I’m so not looking forward to that. Oh, don’t get me wrong. I love my Mom. I’m just not excited about having a step dad. And we won’t get to go riding together anymore.”

Aaron removed the piece of grass he was chewing and studied it a moment. “School ends Wednesday. Didn’t you say once that your mother might let you stay with your grandparents during the summer?”

“That idea was kicked around by Mom and Oliver before they got married. Getting married was a definite game changer. So who knows?” I still can’t bring myself to call Oliver “Dad”.

Aaron tickled the back of my hand with the grass he’d been chewing. “I’m not going to lie, Chrys. I’m going to miss seeing you. You’re smart. You’re funny. And you know a butt-load of shit even I don’t know.” He gave me a knowing look. “And you kiss good.” We both giggled.

I tickled his nose with the piece of grass I was chewing. “I’m pretty sure that now that Mom has married into Oliver’s family, we’ll probably visit and I know Me-maw wants me to come over. There’s just not enough room in that house for all of us to live there.”

I extended my little finger towards him. “Let’s pinkie swear we’ll be friends forever.”

Aaron hooked his little finger with mine. Looking serious, he said, “I have been, and always shall be, your friend.” He leaned over and kissed me.

* * *

I was sitting in the back seat with Pe-Paw. Me-Maw was sitting up front with Aunt Christine. It was just after twelve noon and I was hungry, but it was decided we’d pick up Mom and Oliver from the airport first and then all have a big lunch together at Golden Corral. Yee haw.

“So Chrys, are you excited?” Aunt Christine turned around slightly in the driver’s seat to look back at me. “It’s just not your mother returning, but you’re getting a new dad as well.”

I shrugged. “It’s not like I’ve never met him before.”

Me-Maw turned to look at me. “This will open a whole new world for you. A new adventure!”

I folded my arms. “It’s just Oliver.” I know he’s her son and she loves him and all that. But he’s an interloper to me. Mom and I were doing just fine ourselves…well mostly. He’s not blood. He doesn’t really know me. We don’t share a common past. He’s still basically a stranger. And now I’ll fall under his authority. And even though he knows the truth about me, to him I’m still only just a kid.

Pe-Paw patted my leg. “Don’t worry. It’ll all work out for the best. I raised my son well. Ollie has told me he fully intends to treat you as if you were his own flesh and blood daughter. He does love you.”

I actually pouted. “No he doesn’t. He loves my mom. I’m just baggage.”

Me-Maw frowned at me. “Don’t you dare say that, Chrystal. Joining an existing family always has its problems, but your father is committed to you and your mother. Your Pe-paw and I welcome you into our family. Never forget that we love you, Chrystal.”

I have to admit, my new grandparents have been really nice to me. Am I just being a dick? And then I looked at my Aunt Christine.

Rather than parking and waiting inside, we instead drove around the passenger pick up loop about three times before I spotted Mom exiting the terminal. I pointed and shouted, “It’s Mom! It’s Mom!” Aunt Christine quickly pulled her car over by the curb near where Mom was standing.

I jumped out of the car and ran over to Mom shouting. Mom grabbed me in a giant bear hug. She kissed my cheek and exclaimed, “Chrys! I missed you so much! I’m so glad to be back.” I got another hug. I watched Pe-paw get a massive hug from Oliver. Mom held onto my hand.

Aunt Christine hugged and kissed her brother. She grabbed an item of luggage and said, “Welcome home, Ollie! Let’s get your bags loaded in the car so we can get out of the airport.”

“Right,” agreed Oliver. “Just one thing first.” He ran over to me and Mom and picked me up. “It’s great to see you again, munchkin!” He kissed my cheek and gave me a hug. I hugged him back.

I smiled and said, “Welcome home.”

As everyone except for me (sometimes there’s an advantage to being a little girl) grabbed some luggage, I wasn’t supposed to, but I heard Oliver say to Mom, “I was kinda hoping for a ‘hi Dad!’ or a ‘good to see you, Dad’.”

Mom quietly said, “Give it time.”

I stood there, feeling tears of anger well up as I watched the car being loaded with luggage. I wanted to shout, “You’re not my Dad!” But for Mom’s sake, I’m trying hard not to be a dick about it. She’s married to him. But I’m not.

The car was a bit crowded as we all piled into it. My aunt, Me-maw and Pe-paw all sat squeezed into the front seat. Oliver, Mom and me all got into the back seat with me sitting between Oliver and Mom.

Oliver looked down at me. “So, sport. Did you miss me?”

I gave him a blank expression. “Were you gone?”

Oliver’s face fell. I poked him in the ribs and giggled. “I’m kidding!” Maybe.

Oliver’s smile returned and he said, “So, what have you been up to?”

Before I could answer, Aunt Christine said with a grin, “Chrys has a boyfriend!”

“I do not!” I shouted.

Mom smiled broadly. “A boyfriend! That’s great! What’s his name? Have I met him?”

I felt suddenly numb. “I don’t have a boyfriend.”

Aunt Christine said cheerfully from behind the steering wheel, “His name is Aaron. He’s the little brother of my boyfriend. He’s perfect for Chrystal. He’s cute. He’s smart. He’s into Star Trek and all that anime bull shit.”

Mom grinned at me. “That’s great, sweetheart.”

Not finished assassinating my character, Aunt Christine said, “And they’ve kissed.!”

Looking surprised, Mom said, “Oh my! This is serious! Two weeks away and Chrystal gets a boyfriend. Good thing I wasn’t away for three! She might have gotten married!”

I folded my arms and pouted. “Please stop!” Aunt Christine must be referring to the kiss at the picnic. She wouldn’t know about the hill…

Oliver ruffled my hair and grinned at me. “They’re just teasing you. You should be used to that by now.”

Mom scowled at Oliver. “And what does that crack supposed to mean?”

Looking in the rearview mirror, Aunt Christine grinned. “Awww. Their first fight!”

With a shell-shocked expression, Oliver said, “Hardly.” Mom huffed at him.

Chuckling, Aunt Christine, successful at destroying everyone’s happy mood, drove the car into a parking space at Golden Corral.

* * *

“Hey Munchkin. Happy to be back in your own bed?”

I smiled at Mom as I burrowed into my covers. “I am, Mom. It’s so nice to be back home. Are you happy to be home?”

Mom nodded with a smile. “I am. I had a good time while we were gone as well. Your aunt has told me you’ve asked to spend more time with Me-maw and Pe-paw this summer. Is that something you want?”

I nodded. “Not the whole summer. But I like riding my bicycle over there. And Me-maw is nice.”

Mom smiled. “Yes she is. She let you cook dinner a few times, didn’t she?”

“It wasn’t anything complicated. Only Pe-paw gets to use the BBQ pit. Same as with Dad. Do you remember?” I asked Mom.

Mom poked my nose. .”Of course I remember, sissy. Seems every Saturday during the summer, Dad would be grilling some burgers.”

I giggled at the poke. “Good times.”

Mom looked serious for a moment. “Your father likes to grill too.” I knew she meant Oliver. I just nodded.

Mom smiled at me. “So, tell me about Aaron.”

I shrugged. “What’s to tell. He’s a boy.”

Mom brushed her fingers through my hair. “You met him at a picnic with your aunt?”

“Yep.”

“Do you like him? Your aunt says he’s cute.”

I shrugged again. “I guess he’s cute. I like him. We like a lot of the same things.”

“You saw him a lot this past week. What’s this hill?” How the fuck did she know about the hill?

“We’d go riding when he’d come over. We’ve been all over the place. The hill? It’s just some random hill. It’s not very high. It’s just a nice place to sit and look around.” That’s all you’re getting out of me.

Mom pulled my covers up over my shoulders. “Okay, honey. I’m glad we’re all home, but you need to get to sleep. You need a bath in the morning before church.”

I groaned. “Do I have to?”

Mom asked, “Bath or church?”

I frowned. “Yes.”

Mom chuckled as she stood up. “You’re so silly. See you in the morning sweetie.” At my bedroom door, she paused a moment and then to someone standing outside the door, she said, “Next.”

I saw Oliver enter my room. I tried to pretend to be asleep.

He chuckled. “I know you’re not asleep, kiddo.”

I snuggled more into the covers. “I could be.”

Oliver patted my back through my covers. He combed my hair with his fingers. “I missed you, sport. I’m glad to see you again.”

I sighed. “I bet.”

“You know, this would all be better if you’d stop hating me. I’ve told you before that I have no intention of replacing your real dad in your heart. I know you miss him. I know you two had great times together. I know you’re sad he’s gone. This sounds weird, but I know he was your mother’s dad too. But you know, as much as she misses him, she’s decided she needs to move on. She believes your dad would have wanted that. That he’d want your mother to be happy.”

I rolled over slightly so I could look up at Oliver. “I know Dad would want Dede to be happy.”

Oliver nodded. “And what about you? Wouldn’t he want you to be happy too?”

“My dad is dead. You’ve never met him. You can’t know him. And you sure as hell can’t speak for him!” Oliver winced when I said “hell”. “It’d be perfect for you if my memory would just fade away, wouldn’t it?”

Oliver’s eyes moistened. “You’re right. I’ve never met him. I wish I had. Your mother and I watched a bunch of your home movies. Your dad and your Pe-paw would have gotten along great. They’re a lot alike. And you’re right. It would be easier for me if your memories just faded away.” He fell silent for over a minute. “I flushed all those pills down the toilet.”

I looked up at him. I didn’t say anything. He pulled my covers up and said, “Good-night, sport.”

* * *

“We’re letting y’all out early today! Children, have a fun and safe summer vacation!” exclaimed our fifth grade teacher. The classroom was immediately filled with squeals and cheers. Above the din, the teacher added, “Be sure to take home any papers you have left.”

I stepped outside into the brilliant noon sun. I couldn’t believe it! I managed to survive a second tour of fifth grade largely intact. All my fellow inmates were running and shouting from the school’s exits. I stood under the shade of one of the school ground trees, enjoying a rare moment of solitude. Well, as much as I could get with screaming kids around me.

I opened my backpack and extracted my cell phone. I didn’t have these the last time around. I had to walk home. How gauche! Actually, walking might be the better option as I was told to call Aunt Christine the moment I was released from school. Mom and Oliver were both at work. She was able to take the day off from her job so she could pick me up. I guess I don’t rate that high a priority for Mom to take time from her work.

“Yeah, squirt,” said my aunt when she picked up my call.

“I require your assistance as I’ve just been released from my imprisonment. Please retrieve me posthaste.” I chuckled to myself in the belief I was being funny.

Sounding annoyed, Aunt Christine said, “You’re such a little princess. We’re already on our way. See ya in a few.” What did she mean by ‘We’?

A few minutes later when she arrives, I learn why she used a plural. Her boyfriend Pete was in the front seat with her. In the backseat was Aaron!

As I ran up to the car, Aunt Christine stuck her head out the window and shouted, “Backseat, squirt!”

As I climbed into the backseat, I wanted to shout a greeting to Aaron. I’m not sure why I was so excited to see him. I haven’t even talked to him since Mom and that other person got back home. Instead I sat demurely and said, “Hey, Aaron. Good to see you again.”

Grinning at me, Aaron said, “It’s great to see you again, Chrys.”

From the front seat, Aunt Christine said, “I thought… and Pete agreed, that we should celebrate the last day of school by having lunch at Chuckles the Rat.”

Both Aaron and I shouted “Yay!” because it meant we were getting pizza for lunch and their arcade games usually aren’t broken. The rumor and I’m not sure if it’s true or not, is that they use real rat meat in their hamburger pizza. Good marketing ploy for adolescent boys as their buffet can’t keep up with demand for hamburger while the pineapple/strawberry pizzas just sit there and rot.

Pete didn’t seem to enjoy shelling out for the expensive but sub-par pizza. After we got our hands stamped, Aaron and I ran to the buffet and got our pizza slices and cups of soda. The place was filling up quickly with kids whose parents had the same idea as Aunt Christine.

“So. Whatcha been up to?” I asked as I took my first bite.

Aaron shrugged. “Same-o, same-o I guess.” After he took a bite, he said, “Oh, you remember Willy?”

I took another bite and swallowed. “The guy with the pool table?’

Aaron chucked. “Yeah, him. His mother made his dad get rid of the pool table. She wanted to park her car in the garage instead.”

I shook my head. “That sucks. I’ve never been back since my time. I guess I won’t go back now. I decided I felt uncomfortable around Willy if I was alone.

Aaron shrugged. “He’s alright.”

The curtain hiding Chuckles opened and the animatronics rat began singing.

Aaron nudged me. “I think this is a good time to hit the games. Pete said he didn’t want to stay at this place more than an hour.”

I looked at Chuckles and laughed. “I agree. Let’s go!”

My aunt and Pete’s brother got us each a cup of tokens to spend on games. We grabbed out cups and started to run towards the games. Aunt Christine shouted to our retreating selves, “Remember, no refills on those cups.” I waved an acknowledgement.

We both headed to the same game Xenomorph Exterminator II. It was a two player game. I don’t know about Aaron, but back in my college days, I dominated at this game.

As we plopped in our tokens, Aaron grinned and said, “Prepare to get pwned!”

I took my stance while holding my electronic pistol. “In your dreams!”

To lure you in, the game starts in an easy mode and Aaron and I were easily blasting the targets. We handily cleared the next three levels. The game set up the next level which is a lot more challenging.

Aaron glanced over at me. “Okay girl. This is where the shit gets real.”

I laughed. “You’ll be lucky if I leave you any targets.”

As we played, we actually had a crowd gather around us to watch. I was actually starting to sweat, though my younger body gave me quicker reflexes. Aaron was damned good.

While the game was changing the level, a boy standing next to me said, “You’re pretty good. You know, for a girl.” I ignored him.

This is a twelve level game. I’d never gotten beyond level seven. From what I’ve read, most never get that far. The game has been around for years and few have beaten it. Aaron and I were going to give it a shot.

We high-fived each other as we reached level ten. Our cups of tokens was dwindling fast now as we kept using up all of our game lives and had to plunk in another token to continue. We had managed to gather a large crowd of on-lookers. I looked at Aaron as we approached the end of level ten. His face was a mask of grim determination. I’m sure I looked much the same. In movies and TV shows, they always show kids playing games while laughing and giggling. In reality, having fun is serious business.

In horror, I watched my character go down just before we entered the twelfth and final boss level. I had one token left in my cup. Aaron was shouting for me to hurry to drop in my last token. I don’t think the game was happy with us reaching the boss level. The combat became royal bitch. People were cheering us on. Even the Rat management came over to see what was going on.

Aaron went down as we entered the final arena. As he dropped his token in, he said, “I only have one token left.” I had none.

The boss was about to go down when both of us managed to die. The countdown started on the screen counting the seconds we had left to drop in another token. Aaron picked up his last token, hesitated a second and then dropped it in my coin slot.

“You’re closer, girl. Take that bastard down!” I thought Aaron was crazy.

Almost as soon as I respawned, my health was knocked down by half. My focus was solidly set on this game. I was aware of nothing else around me. Drenched in sweat, my health down to two percent, I wasn’t even aware at first of the final boss exploding. The kids who had gathered around us cheered. Aaron slapped my back. “You did it, girl! You won!” He hugged me in my moment of glory.

Feeling slightly numb, I had a dopy grin on my face. I said, “Holy shit! I’ve been trying to defeat this game since my college days!”

Aaron looked at me funny. He said, “You’re only ten.”

I said, “I… I uh. It feels it’s been that long.”

Aunt Christine and Pete stepped behind us. My aunt said, “What are you guys doing? It’s time to go.” Aaron and I looked at each other and shook our heads. Two boys who had been watching jumped up to the game and started dropping in tokens.

A Chuckles employee walked up to me and handed me a game token. He said, “You won a free game.”

Aaron and I burst out in a fit of giggles. Aunt Christine said, “Oh. Isn’t that nice? You can use it next time. Come on, let’s go.”

* * *

Mom shook my shoulder gently. “Come on honey. You need to get up and get dressed. I’ve laid out a nice dress for you to wear.”

Not opening my eyes, I groaned, “What? Why? It’s summer. Leave me alone!”

Mom pulled my covers from me and said, “Get up, squirt. You have an appointment in an hour.”

Feeling groggy, I sat up in my bed. “Appointment? What appointment?”

Mom sat on my bed. “Don’t you remember, honey? The DHS wants to perform a one year evaluation.”

I laid my head back on my pillow. “DHS? They can just go fuck themselves!”

Mom slapped my bottom and exclaimed, “Young lady! What have I said about using language like that?”

I sat up again and rubbed my eyes. “I’m sorry Mom. I don’t like those people. I want them to leave me alone.”

Mom said, “They doing this for all the girls like you. It’s been a year since you became a little girl. They want to check how everyone is progressing.”

“Can’t I just phone it in? Hey, I’m fine. Now go away.”

Mom shook her head. “I think it has to be a bit more scientific than that. Now hurry up and get dressed. I want to put a little make-up on you too.”

I frowned at Mom. “I don’t think so. I don’t like make-up.”

Mom chuckled. “In a couple of years, you’ll be begging me to let you wear make-up because all your friends wear it.”

Shaking my head, I said, “I sincerely doubt that.”

Mom frowned at me. “Will you get dressed already? We have to drive all the way across town.”

An hour later, we were driving up to the lab the DHS was using for their testing. I was dressed in a pretty, light blue dress and light make-up. Mom always manages to win. As we got out of the car, Mom took my hand and led me to the lab entrance. Oliver declined to join us and went to work instead. I probably would have done the same if I were him.

A woman dressed in a lab coat walked up to us after Mom had let them know we were here. To me she said, “We’re going to interview your guardian first. It’ll probably take twenty minutes.” She turned and she and Mom left the room.

Dollars to donuts I was being monitored to see how I acted. I pulled my cell phone from my purse and turned on the Kindle app. I then sat in one of the big soft chairs and began reading.

After about twenty-five minutes, Mom returned. The woman held the door open and looking at me said, “Miss. Please come with me.” We walked into a room resembling a lab of some kind. She pointed at a chair, indicating I should sit.

I smoothed the skirt of my dress under me and sat. A man in a lab coat approached me. He looked a little familiar.

Smiling at me, he said, “Good morning Chrystal. You may remember me from last time. I’m Dr. Kimble. How are you doing?” He took a seat at a large desk with a computer sitting on top.

“I’m doing okay. I guess,” I said, fidgeting.

Dr. Kimble continued to smile at me. “Please relax. I’m going to be mainly asking you questions. We will have to draw some blood and take a stool sample. First things first though. Congratulations, Chrystal! You are officially eleven years old. Today’s date will officially be noted as your birthday.”

I looked around the lab. “Do I get a cake?”

Dr. Kimble shrugged. “You’ll have to ask your mother about that.” He shuffled through a stack of papers on his desk. “You have been a little girl for a year now. How do you feel about it? Like most of you in your situation, you initially rejected the whole concept.”

I shrugged. “I’ve gotten used to being a girl. I don’t like being treated as a child. Especially now.”

Dr. Kimble leaned forward as he interlaced his fingers. “Ah yes. You have a new authority figure in your life. Your guardian who adopted you has gotten married. From what I understand, you don’t accept this person as your new father. Why is that?”

I frowned. “He insists I call him Dad. I don’t. He’s not my dad.”

Dr. Kimble thumbed through a few papers on his desk. “Actually, miss, he is legally your father. He’s officially adopted you. He’s now legally responsible for you. And will continue to be so even if your parents’ divorce. Do you not like him? Does he mistreat you?”

I shook my head. “No. He’s okay, I guess. He’s not my dad and he’s clueless about being a parent. I no longer have my original family name.”

Dr. Kimble said, “This resentment towards a new father is more common that you think. And if in the future you were to marry, you’d lose your family name anyway.”

I scowled at Dr. Kimble. “Who says I’m getting married?”

Smiling, Dr. Kimble pressed his finger tips together and said, “Let’s talk about that for a moment. According to your mother, you now have a boyfriend?”

Looking confused, Dr. Kimble said, “So there’s no boy you recently started enjoying the company of him? Go riding and exploring on your bicycles?”

I sighed. “Well yes. There’s a boy I hang out with when I’m visiting my grandparents. He likes a lot of the same things I do.”

“And you’ve kissed?”

I nodded.

Dr. Kimble studied me a moment. “Did you enjoy it? I’m told you have kissed this boy more than once.”

My scowl deepened. “You’re getting a bit personal there, aren’t you bub?”

Dr. Kimble smiled slightly. “We’re just trying to measure your progression from child to young woman. Earlier, we had some concerns about your development.”

There was a long pause while Dr. Kimble jotted down some notes.

“Can I say something?” I asked while Dr. Kimble was studying some charts.

“But of course, miss. I’ll try to answer all of your questions.”

I looked down at my hands. “I know I tend to be snarky and flippant. But I’ll be honest, doc. I’m scared. I’m scared about where I’m going and what I’ll become.”

Dr. Kimble nodded. “Go on, miss. What exactly do you find frightening?”

I sighed and closed my eyes for a few moments. “I’m going to become a woman.”

Dr. Kimble nodded. “That’s what happens when little girls grow up.”

My eyes widened. “That terrifies me, doc!”

Dr. Kimble narrowed his eyes at me. “Can you explain?”

I looked away and stared at some equipment. “I’ll try to be clear. I’m sure you’ll say it’s irrational. Look. If I’d been a girl since birth, becoming a woman would have always been the goal. You get dolls to play being mommy. You wear ribbons in your hair and wear cute dresses and even toy cosmetics. And I know you have options in life, but just look at my mom as an example. She’s felt for a while now that to be complete, she needed a husband.”

Dr. Kimble said, “She told us she was hoping to grow the family. She wants to add a sibling for you. How do you feel about that?”

I sat up straighter. “That’s the first I’ve heard of that. But there you go. I’ll be relegated to second class status while the new baby who is actually genetically hers will get all the attention.”

Dr. Kimble studied me a moment. “So. Is it attention or independence you want?”

“You’re twisting my words!” I exclaimed. “That’s not what I meant.”

Smiling slightly, Dr. Kimble said, “Let’s get back to your fear of becoming a woman. Let’s try to get to the meat of your fear. You don’t have to wear make-up or wear dresses or even be feminine. You just started a relationship with opposite sex. Is that what you fear?”

I nodded. “That’s it in a nutshell. I didn’t want to have anything to do with boys. Nothing! Nada! Most of my friends felt the same. But something happened. I like Aaron. I mean I really really like Aaron. Not just as a bud. As a guy, I never felt a desire to kiss my friends. But it’s really nice to kiss Aaron. Mom says I can’t date yet. But she knows and approves of me liking Aaron. What’s worse is that I’m noticing other boys. There are a couple of boys at church who are really cute! I don’t understand why I suddenly have these feelings!”

Dr. Kimble chuckled. “It’s called growing up, miss. You’re on the cusp of becoming a young woman. As your hormones start to kick in, your emotions and experiences are going to explode.”

I sighed. “Terrific. That’s all I need…”

* * *

We sat on the top of the hill, holding each other’s hands. It was a chilly November afternoon. The sky was a deep, dark blue. A slight breeze disturbed my hair.

“I really wish your parents weren’t moving away. I’m going to miss you so much.”

Aaron pulled me closer to him. “Oh, I’m going to miss you too. But Dad found his new job opportunity was just too good to pass up.”

“We have each other’s phone numbers,” I said. “I’ll call you every day.”

Aaron nodded. “Me too.”

He leaned in and kissed me. We kissed for a long time.

After a week of Aaron moving away, I never heard from him again.

Replacement ending

* * *

It’s been over three years since Aaron moved away. But I still come to the hill to do my deepest thinking. It’s a good place for it. I’m sure other people come here, but I’ve yet to see anyone else. And did I need to do some thinking! So many things on my mind today.

Today I turn fourteen years old. Well, according to DHS who we thankfully don’t hear from anymore. We had my birthday party last Saturday where Mom and Dad popped for the cost of movie tickets for me and my six closet friends. That of course included my current boyfriend, Jack. I chuckled to myself thinking of Jack. He’s my third boyfriend since the first of the year. He’s a great kisser.

It’s weird to realize I’m a teenage girl now. School starts in a few weeks and I’ll be in high school. High school! More dating. Going to dances. And in a couple of years, there’s prom. My life has really picked up since I finally accepted who I was. But never forgetting who I used to be. Honestly, I’m so glad I’m not a boy! I grinned at the memory of when I was almost thirteen, begging -- begging mind you, for Mom to let me start wearing make-up. I’d sworn I’d never lower myself to wearing any make-up and now I’m single handedly keeping Maybelline in business. And of course that was followed from both Mom and Dad, lectures about the dangers of boys. They didn’t have to. I have a unique perspective about boys having been one.

I heard the sound of grass being crunched behind me. A moment later, Jack was sitting on the grass beside me. He put an arm around my shoulder.

He grinned when I turned to look at him. He’s so cute with his blue eyes and longish sandy blond hair. He said, “I thought I’d find you here.”

I laughed. “Yep. This is a great place to come to be alone. Operative word being ‘alone’”

Jack shook his head. “Fine. I’ll leave.”

I grabbed his arm. “Stay, dork. You know I was kidding.”

Jack chuckled. “That sarcastic humor of yours is going to get you in trouble someday.”

I laughed. “Someday?! Where have you been, boy?” Jack knows my history and doesn’t care that I was once a sixty-five year old fart. He correctly calls it another existence.

He rubbed my leg for a moment. He said, “Cheerleader tryouts are next Wednesday. Are you still going to try out?”

I grinned at him. “Are you kidding? I can’t wait! I’m sure to make the squad. I’ve been practicing all summer.”

Jack nodded. “I’m sure you’ll do great.”

“You’re coming to watch, right?”

With a grin, Jack nodded. “Wouldn’t miss it for anything.” I leaned over and kissed him. I do love having a boyfriend.

I sat back and we both fell silent for several minutes. I idly watched the traffic from our little hilltop view.

With his fingers, Jack brushed my hair back. “Whatcha thinking about?”

I didn’t answer right away. I sighed heavily. “What I usually think about. The future, and what it means for me. This has been a wild ride for me. I mean, when I left college, being a high school girl wasn’t on my BINGO card of possible futures.”

Jack put his arm around me and drew me close to him. He nuzzled my neck. “Well, I for one am glad you are.”

I smiled as I leaned my head against his. “Me too, Jack. Me too.”

We sat on top of the hill until well after sundown.

The End

********************************************
Original ending
********************************************

“Mom. What do you think?” I asked Mom as I pirouetted in my prom dress and heels. I spent the afternoon at the salon getting all glammed up. I was expecting Jeremy to arrive any minute. I was so in love with him!

Mom was beaming. “Oh honey! You are absolutely gorgeous! My little girl is all grown up! If only your father could have seen you!” Dad had been killed two years ago in a freak accident at a party wearing a sumo wrestler suit.

The doorbell rang. “Oh my God! Oh my God! There he is! Is my make-up okay?

Mom smiled. “You look beautiful, Chrystal. Go have a great time but be back before midnight.”

I stood straight and smoothed my dress. “I will Mom.” I smiled at her. “Thanks for everything, Mom.”

Grinning, Mom said, “Go answer the door!”

I nodded and nervously opened the door. There before me stood my handsome boyfriend looking gorgeous in his rented tux. He grinned when he saw me. He was holding a wrist corsage.

With a silly grin, Jeremy said, “You look totally beautiful, Chrystal. This is for you.” He held out the corsage. It was so beautiful.

As he started to slip on my hand, I felt as if I’d been punched in the gut. I felt dizzy and the world began to spin. My legs got weak. And then everything went black.

* * *

I slowly opened my eyes. I felt nauseous. At first I couldn’t tell where I was. My eyes had trouble focusing. I seemed to be surrounded by bars. Had I been arrested?

Mom’s voice said in almost a whisper. “You’re awake! You’ve been in a coma for four months!”

I looked around. My eyes still not focusing. “Where am I? What’s going on? Where’s Jeremy?” My voice sounded odd. And the words weren’t sounding the way I heard them in my head.

Mom looked down at me. Why was she above me? “Now honey. You’re not going to like this. But the virus has mutated again. Yes. Again. You are now…uh…you’re now a one year old baby boy. I gave you your old name back. You’re back to being Harry.”

“I’m what?!” I squealed. “Are you fwucking serlious? I… I’m hwafing twuble tokking.” Shit! If I mutate again, will I become a zygote?

Mom looked at me with a pained expression. “The doctors said to expect a rapid cognitive decline after awakening. They expect your mental state to return in a year or two.” Based on what data!?

I shook the rails of my crib and began to cry. I’m a baby? Damn the fates! And damn Ron Simon! May he wut in in… oh! Shiny things!”

The End

One More Switcher

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

7,500 < Novelette < 17,500 words

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series:

Switcher Tales by Melanie Brown

TG Themes:

Reluctant

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

One More Switcher
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2020 Melanie Brown

Jerry and Max decided to play hooky on the wrong day.

This is a "side-quell" to Switcher as the story takes place simultaneously with Switcher. It helps to read Switcher first -- Ed

“Don’t you think this is a bit early to do this?” I asked Jerry as we made our way through Old Man Buckner’s corn field. We live in a small farming community and it was only a twenty minute walk from Jerry’s house. It was a warm day though dark and overcast. A perfect day for us to skip classes and swipe a beer from Jerry’s refrigerator. Last year this became a thing Jerry and I did once a month or so. Get a beer and hide out somewhere to drink them and solve all the world’s problems. But mainly to drink beer.

Jerry shook his head at me. “Don’t be a pussy, Max. We waited almost three weeks into the school year before doing this.”

I nodded. “Yeah, you’re right.” I looked around, though I really couldn’t see much through the corn stalks. “Is this the spot?”

Jerry nodded. “Yeah. Nobody will find us here; that’s for damn sure.”

We cleared a small space among the corn stalks and sat down to open our beers. To be honest, I never really liked the taste of beer that much, but it’s what Jerry wanted to do. We’ve been friends since before the first grade. The only times I’d ever get in trouble was when I was hanging out with Jerry. Mom kept telling me Jerry was going to get me in jail. Jerry really isn’t a bad person. He just likes giving authority figures his middle finger. Which is why his dad is making him join the Army as soon as we graduate from school.

After a few minutes, Jerry was in high gear in his favorite pastime; bashing authors and movie directors.

Jerry took a swig of his beer. “I tell ya, Max. Someone ghost wrote most of Heinlein’s books. You’ve read Stranger in a Strange Land, right? I think that right in the middle of the book, Heinlein’s brain died. The whole story shifted and his books were never the same after that.”

I laughed. “That’s pretty crazy, even for you. What I think…” I stopped when we both heard someone thrashing through the corn near us.

It was a bit distant, but I distinctly heard someone shout, “Take the girl out. Shoot to kill.”

Another voice said, “What if he’s switched and he’s not her anymore?”

The first voice laughed. “Who’s he going to switch with in a corn field. Shoot to kill. Simon must be stopped.”

There was a loud thrashing near us and suddenly a girl, probably high school age or maybe a bit older, and very pretty came running out of the corn in front of us. She was breathing hard. A breeze caught her long blonde hair. I couldn’t help but notice her long legs barely covered by her miniskirt.

She looked at us with wild eyes. Breathless she said, “Help me, please! They want to kill me. Can you hide me?”

Jerry and I both stood up. Jerry said, “I guess so. My house is close by. Why are they after you?”

The girl reached out for my hand. The moment we touched, I was hit with a blinding flash of light and felt like someone punched me in the gut. Everything seemed to go blank for a moment.

When I opened my eyes, I was on the ground. What I saw was impossible. I’ve never had this reaction from beer before. I saw myself stand up and laugh. I heard my voice say, “Fucking morons. It’s just too easy.” And then I watched me bolt through the corn stalks.

“Max!” hissed Jerry, afraid of alerting whoever was chasing the girl. “Where you going?”

“I’m right here, Jerry,” I said as I lay on the ground. I had a little trouble trying to stand.

Jerry said, “I was talking to my friend, Max. I don’t know where he’s going.”

I got unsteadily to my feet. “I’m Max. What are you talking about?” I felt different. Everything was weird. I felt strange in the chest area. The wind blew long strands of blonde hair across my face. I looked at my hands. They were smaller than they should be and I was wearing pink nail polish. What the fuck?

Jerry looked at me quizzically. “You’re definitely not Max. I don’t know who you are.”

The voices had moved to the other side of us. “Shit! He’s switched again. That boy is running for the farmer on the tractor. Take him out.”

A different voice said, “Johnson, see if you can find the girl. She should be nearby.”

Jerry looked at me wild eyed. “I don’t know who you are or what you did, but we need to get out of here.” He grabbed my hand and pulled me after him through the corn stalks. We reached a line of trees that marked the end of the corn field and stumbled down into a shallow ravine.

“Jerry! Stop! I’m Max! Let go of me!” I said to him, out of breath.

He let go of my hand and spun around to face me. “I don’t know who the fuck you are, but you’re definitely not Max. I don’t know why he ran away because now they’re after him. Why are the cops after you, anyway?”

I threw my arms up. “I have no idea! But Jerry, this is me. Max! I have no idea what just happened.”

Jerry grabbed my hand again. “Let’s go to my house. Maybe you can think up a better lie by the time we get there. I just don’t want the cops to get you. I’m a rebel like that.”

I frowned. “You’re an idiot like that. That’s why your dad is making you enlist.”

Jerry stopped. He kept a grip on my hand. “H… How the hell did you know that?”

“You told me this summer while we were playing pool in your game room,” I said, trying to tug my hand from his grip.

Jerry looked at me sideways. “Do we know you? Have you been spying on us?”

Still tugging to free my hand, “I know it’s impossible, but I’m Max! You have to believe me!” To be honest, I couldn’t believe myself. How the hell could I be that girl? I looked down and saw what appeared to be breasts pushing my shirt out and below that, a miniskirt. I have boobs? Does that mean I now have a… a… No fucking way!

Jerry started walking towards his house again, still holding my hand. “You’re right. It is impossible. Nobody can switch bodies.”

“Let go of my hand!” I shouted. “Jerry… did you not hear those guys? He said somebody switched again. They were looking for a girl and then they were chasing a guy. Me and the girl somehow switched places.”

Jerry shook his head. “It just isn’t possible.”

“Apparently it is!” I shouted, unnerved by my female voice.

Not letting go of my hand, Jerry said, “Let’s get to my house before those cops or whoever they are, hear you.”

Fifteen minutes later, Jerry was opening the door to his house and quickly pulled me inside. His sister was in the living room watching TV.

Jerry’s sister pointed at the TV as she turned around. “Hey, our town’s on the news. There’s some girl on the loose…” Her eyes went wide when she saw me. “That’s her! Hold her while I call the police!”

Jerry waved her off. “Don’t call anyone yet.”

I looked on in horror at the TV screen. The picture on the screen I recognized as the girl who touched me. The announcer was saying, “… not believed to be dangerous. Denise Carlisle is wanted by Federal agents as a person of interest believed to be involved in the deaths of Max Stewart, a high school student and Elmer Buckner, a local farmer. Do not approach this woman yourself. Please call… “

Jerry’s sister yelled, “Oh my God, Jerry! Do something! She killed your best friend Max and old man Buckner! I gotta call the police!”

“April, no! Put the phone down,” Jerry shouted. He let go of my hand and almost fell onto one of the kitchen chairs. “What the fuck is going on here?”

I sat down opposite Jerry. “Oh my God! They think I killed Buckner and… and …and myself? You saw her touch me and we both fell down.”

Jerry looked thoughtful. “And then Max got up and ran off.”

“That wasn’t me, Jerry!” I frowned. “She, or whoever the hell she is, was inside my body!”

April shouted, “What the fuck are you talking about? You brought a murderer into our house! We need to call the cops. Dad’s gonna be pissed.”

Jerry frowned. “Dad’s always pissed. I have no idea who this bitch is, but it’s impossible for her to have killed Max. I saw him run away after she bumped into him. If anything, the feds killed him.”

I started to cry. “I want to go home, now! I want to wake up from this horrible nightmare. Those beers were bad or something.”

Jerry scowled at me. “Where do you live? I’ll take you there just to get you to stop lying.”

April started crying too. “Stay away from her, Jerry! She’s a killer. I see it in her eyes.”

“You know where I live!” I cried. “You had lunch over there last Saturday.”

Jerry leaned towards me. “What did we have?”

I pulled some long strands of hair from my face. “We had ham sandwiches. You freaked out Mom when you said you wanted ketchup on yours.”

Jerry leaned back in his chair with a gasp. “Only Max would know that. What’s my favorite coke?”

I frowned, “Dr. Pepper. Do you believe me now?”

April stood back up. “I’m calling the cops.”

Jerry shook his head. “No.” He studied me a moment. “Max. It’s really you? You’re a chick?”

“Yes! I don’t know how or why, but yes,” I had tears streaming down my cheeks.

April picked up the receiver from the wall mounted phone. “Don’t believe her. She’s tricking you. She’s a Svengoolie or something.”

Jerry leapt up and jerked the receiver from April’s hand and returned it to the phone. “No. It’s Max.”

April wrinkled up her nose. “You believe that skank?”

I jumped up. “April will you shut up? I’m not a skank. I don’t even know why I’m a girl.”

Jerry frowned at April. “She’s right. Shut up. We have to think this out.” Jerry got up and walked over to the computer in their living room. “You know, I think I remember seeing something about this a few weeks ago on one of those conspiracy sites Dad goes to.”

I pulled my chair up next to Jerry so I could see the screen as well. April stood on the other side of him. She cast a dirty look at me.

April sighed. “Really? You know those sites are bullshit.”

Jerry nodded. “Yeah. But sometimes there’s a nugget of truth buried in all the bullshit.”

April looked over at me. “If we don’t call the cops, maybe we should at least call her parents.” She studied me a bit more closely. “I’ve never seen this bitch before. You from around here?”

I scowled at April. “I’ve known Jerry for years.”

Jerry growled at April. “Will you please shut the fuck up? I’m trying to concentrate.”

April folded her arms and stood silently while frowning at me.

Jerry quickly clicked through several web pages. “I saw something last week or so, but I didn’t read it because I thought it was stupid.” He looked over at me. “I’m not so sure about that now.”

A few more clicks and then Jerry declared, “Ah! Here it is.” He quickly scanned the page. “Okay, listen to this…” He started reading text from the screen. “People are disappearing off the streets of U.S cities.” He pointed at the screen. “Look here… people who have evaded capture by the feds claim to have been switched to a different body. A ten year old boy claims that he’s actually a thirty-four year old woman. Claims the boy touched her, and after blacking out, she woke up as the boy. The boy’s parents were horrified after Federal agents whisked the boy away. A week later, the boy is returned to the parents who are now silent about the incident. The woman the boy claimed to be was later listed as deceased.”

Jerry let out a low whistle. “Holy shit, man. Talk about your conspiracies. That’s why those cops or feds or whatever were looking for you. People are getting switched and the government is trying to cover it up. You and Buckner have already been reported as being dead.”

April pointed at the screen. “Look there. It says the same thing was rumored to have started in Europe first.”

I leaned back in my chair. “This is crazy! How can you switch bodies like that?”

Jerry leaned in closer to the screen. “Some close to the British Science community before going silent suspect a research project got out of hand in the U.K. The bodies aren’t being switched. It’s the mental state. Well, the bottom line is that you’re in a different body. This is totally insane!”

I was shaking again. “Does it say what the government is doing with the people they capture?”

Jerry shook his head. “The article just speculates on that. Everything from new identities and relocation to executions. It says no one outside the DHS has any real knowledge of the situation.”

Becoming more scared, I asked, “Does it say you can be put back in your own body?”

Jerry shook his head and pointed at the screen. “Nobody knows. The speculation is no. But some think the U.K. scientists have a solution to restore people, but they’re sitting on it. That’s it. And this is the only site that has anything about all this. The story is pretty much buried.”

I just realized I was holding my breath. I released the breath. “You mean I’m stuck as a girl for the rest of my life?”

April grunted. “So am I .”

Jerry looked over at April. “You’re not helping.”

April folded her arms again. “I’m not trying to.”

Jerry turned to me. “We’re going to have to hide you some place. It can’t be here.”

“Yeah. Dad will shit bricks when he sees we’re hiding a murderer here,” said April.

Jerry stood up. “Knock it off, April. That’s Max. We need a plan.”

The doorbell rang. Everyone froze. The doorbell rang again.

From behind the door, came a slightly muffled voice. “Come on Jerry. Open up. I know you’re in there. This is Sheriff Collins.”

Jerry turned to April and whispered. “Take Max to your room and stay quiet.”

April protested, “What if she tries to kill me too?”

Jerry hissed through clenched teeth, “Go!” I followed April to her room. She left the door open so we could hear what was being said at the front door.

I heard Jerry open the door. “Why Sheriff Collins. To what do I owe this pleasure?”

We all knew Sheriff Collins. He said, “Cut the crap, Jerry. I have some questions. Can I come in?”

Jerry asked, “Do you have a warrant?”

Collins sounded frustrated. “Dammit Jerry. I just want to ask some questions.”

“I’m fine right here,” said Jerry sternly.

Collins sighed. “Have it your way. But now I’m curious so I’ll be back with a warrant later. Anyway, you and Max were seen skipping school again today and heading towards Mr. Buckner’s corn field carrying a couple of beers. What were you two up to?”

Jerry said calmly, “The same thing we were doing when you caught us behind Toby’s barn.”

Collins said, “You guys are going to get expelled one of these days. Well, maybe just you now. But you were with Max in the corn field?”

“Yes.”

“The whole time?”

“Yes.”

Collins sighed. “Our office was notified that Max and Mr. Buckner are dead. And they’re looking for a young female suspect. Did you guys see anything?”

“Yeah. The girl ran past us and Max went after her,” said Jerry. “I lost him in the corn stalks.”

Collins said, “Is that your formal statement? Look, Jerry. I have to ask about this. Max’s parents are extremely upset right now. They want to know what happened to their son. If you have any information about this, I’d appreciate it.”

Jerry said, “If I have anything more, I’ll call.” He shut the front door and walked back to April’s room.

April said, “We’re all going to be fucked if they discover we have a fugitive hiding here, Max or not.”

Jerry looked at me. “For once, April is right. We need to find a place to hide you.”

I sat down on April’s bed. “Where? We know the feds know I didn’t kill me. But the local cops don’t know that. There’s an all points bulletin out for me. They might shoot me. Or you, even.”

April sat down on a chair and scowled at me. “We’re all going to jail because of her. If she wasn’t pretty, would you still try to help her?”

Jerry frowned at April. “Pretty? That’s Max there. Her looks don’t enter into it. We have to help Max.”

I shivered and folded my arms under my tits. “I don’t want to be a girl! I hate this! God! Why me?” I stood up. “I gotta take a piss.”

Jerry nodded. “I’ll try to think of something.”

I left April’s room and walked down the short hall to the bathroom. I closed the door behind me. This was the first time I had alone since becoming a girl. I leaned back against the door and took a deep breath. I turned my attention to the bathroom mirror. It’s the first good look I had of myself. Long, blonde, unkempt hair fell across my shoulders and down my back. My face was smeared with dirt and make-up. Other than that, April was right. I was pretty. You might even say I was hot.

I lifted my t-shirt to reveal two perky tits being held in place by a bra. I poked one of the tits. Yep, it’s me alright. If I have tits, then holy crap. I have a pussy. I pulled my skirt up and pulled my panties down. Oh my God, there it was. A godammed pussy. No! No no no! I don’t want to be a fucking girl! Dammit! Damn it all to hell. I couldn’t bring myself to touch it.

While I had my panties down and holding my skirt up, I remembered I had some business to attend to. I stood in front of the toilet for a moment and then turned around and sat down. This just all felt wrong.

When I walked back into April’s room, she grinned and tossed a paper wrapped object at me. “You’re going to need that.” She laughed. “Max has to use a tampon!”

I tossed it back at her. “I liked it better when you thought I was going to kill you.”

“Okay. I have a plan,” announced Jerry.

I sat back down on April’s bed. “Let’s have it.”

Jerry leaned back in his chair. “This is just temporary to get you out of our house. Remember that abandoned house we spent the night in two years ago. Just past that dirt road near Alpine?

I frowned. “You mean that old adobe house with the collapsed wall? Are you serious?”

Jerry grinned. “It’s perfect. Just for a few nights. You can take some water and some of that freeze-dried food Dad keeps around for his hunting trips. Just until we can find a good place to hide you.”

I shook my head. “I don’t know, Jer. I didn’t like that place much.”

Jerry stood up. “It’s all we got. You heard Collins. He’s going to come back with a warrant. You need to be gone.”

Jerry ran outside and backed his car up to the garage door. He went in the garage and starting putting a few camping supplies like a bedroll and some things to cook with, into his car’s trunk. He didn’t load much and it didn’t take long.

Jerry opened the passenger door to his car. “Come on, girl. Let’s go.”

I frowned at Jerry. “You called me ‘girl’.”

Jerry shrugged. “Aren’t you? We’re wasting time, let’s go.”

Jerry closed the trunk lid as I got into the car. A moment later, he started the engine and we sped down the gravel road towards the highway.

“Slow down!” I said as I looked at the cloud of dust stirred up by the car. “You don’t want to attract attention. Jerry backed off the accelerator.

We finally reached the paved street and turned towards the highway. A minute later Jerry turned the car towards a convenience store.

“If we’re going to Alpine, I got to get some gas.” Jerry opened his door and got out. “Stay in the car.”

Jerry ran into the convenience store to pay for the gas before pumping any. I was really nervous. We needed to get on the road. What if the sheriff came by? I watched Jerry enter the building. While he was inside, a car pulled up to the entrance and a woman got out. She showed anyone coming out of the store a picture. I didn’t like the looks of it.

The woman stopped Jerry when he came out and showed him the picture. I saw him just shake his head and started walking briskly back to the car. As he walked to the pump, he said to me through the car window, “Don’t look over at that woman. She has a picture of you or rather that girl. I think she’s the girl’s mother.”

He casually started pumping gas into the car. I kept an eye on the woman. She finally got back into her car and drove back down the highway.

Jerry got back into the car. “That could have been bad. She told me she was trying to find her missing daughter. She said the police told her that her daughter stole a car about a hundred miles away. It ran out of gas by Buckner’s farm. She said her daughter would never steal a car. She thinks the girl was kidnapped. If she had seen you in my car, you can bet she’d call the cops on us.”

I shook my head. “I hope we don’t see her again.”

Jerry started his car. “We shouldn’t. She turned the opposite direction from Alpine. We should be good.” We drove out onto the highway.

As we drove, I just sat there and shook. I was scared out my mind. I was imagining all kinds of things happening to us. Jerry slowed down as we approached another small town that we had to pass through.

“Ah, shit!” yelled Jerry. “Look up ahead. There’s a road block.”

“What do we do? We can’t bluff our way out of a roadblock.” I felt tears welling up.

Jerry slowed down and turned the car down a dirt road. “We’ll take this way. Hopefully this oilfield road goes around the town.”

I looked out the back window. “Don’t go too fast. We don’t want a dust cloud behind us.”

Jerry nodded. “I know. I know.” The dust still billowed up behind us.

I kept watching behind us. After a few minutes, I saw a car following us. “Holy shit, Jerry. We’re being followed!”

Jerry gritted his teeth. “I guess they noticed us turning off the highway. Is it a cop?”

I tried to look through the cloud of dust billowing behind us. “I can’t tell yet. He’s catching up though.”

“Shit.” Jerry started to accelerate.

Through the dust, I could see the red and blue lights on top of the car turn on. “It’s definitely a cop.”

Jerry’s car started to broad slide as he made an abrupt turn down another oil lease access road. The engine roared as he pressed the accelerator pedal. We were throwing a ton of dust into the air. We were unexpectedly airborne after we hit an exposed pipe.

“You’re going to get us killed, Jerry! Slow down!” I watched the police car speed up to catch us.

“Dammit! I should have stuck with backroads. Shit shit shit.” Jerry had his teeth clenched tight.

“Jerry, it’s over,” I said as I gripped the armrest of the car as we bounced across a caliche mud hole. “Maybe I should turn myself in?”

Jerry pushed the gas pedal all the way to the floor. “This is the most trouble I’ve ever been in. I can try to save you from the feds.”

The car decelerated quickly as Jerry made a hard right turn to go down another road. We smashed through a gate over a cattle guard. Behind us, I saw the flashing lights of the chasing Sheriff’s car getting closer.

Still looking out the dirt smeared rear window, I begged, “Jerry. Please stop. You’re making this worse. It looks like Sheriff Collin’s car.”

Jerry said simply, “Okay.” He hit the brakes making the car slide to a stop on the dirt road. I looked out the windshield and gasped. Landing in front of us on the caliche road was the proverbial black helicopter. Two men in black suits exited the helicopter, the spinning blades stirring up a dust cloud and started walking towards us. The Sheriff’s car slid to a stop behind us.

I got out of the car slowly and put my hands in the air, not knowing what else to do. Sheriff Collins ran up to the car and jerked the driver’s door open. He roughly pulled Jerry out of the car, pushed him onto the hood and started handcuffing him.

Sheriff Collins growled, “Thought you could play me for a fool? This is the last time I put up with your shit, Jerry. You just bought yourself some serious jail time.”

One of the men in a suit casually walked up to me and flashed an ID that could have said anything. “Max Stewart?” I nodded. “You can put your hands down. You need to come with us.” How did he know my real name?

The other man in a suit walked over to Jerry and Collins. Collins gruffly pulled Jerry to a standing position by grabbing his hair. What I assumed was another federal agent flashed an ID at the sheriff.

“We’ll take him from here.” The agent took Jerry’s arm.

Collins glared at the agent. “The hell you will. This is my prisoner.”

The agent shook his head. “Not anymore, sheriff. Please remove the cuffs.”

Collins looked royally pissed. “You can’t just take my prisoner. And if I remove the cuffs, he’ll run.”

Still holding Jerry’s arm, the agent quietly asked, “Are you going to run, son?”

Jerry shook his head. “No. What’d be the point?”

Still glaring at the agent, Collins unlocked the cuffs. “I’m going to file a complaint.”

The agent allowed a smile to creep onto his face. He pulled a card from his pocket and handed it to Collins. “That’s the number for DHS. Have a good day, sir.” We were both led to the helicopter.

* * *

A soldier brought me to a small, plain, windowless room. There were two chairs and a small table inside. I sat down in one of the chairs. I had been taken to a briefing. There must have been about ten or twelve people in the room, all shouting and angry. They had all been switched. A man in a suit had explained to us that we were all victims of an international criminal who had stolen a way to switch bodies at the slightest physical contact. He confirmed that once switched, you couldn’t switch again. So no going back. He also pretty much confirmed what we had learned from that one web site.

I was beginning to think I’d been forgotten about when the door opened and a young woman entered the room. She placed a notebook computer on the table and sat in one of the chairs.

She started typing on the computer before looking up at me and smiled. “Miss Stewart? For the record, can I get your full name, address, age and social security number?”

“Are you going to kill me?” I asked, starting to feel a bit sick.

The woman smiled at me. “Oh goodness no, miss. We’re trying to help you.”

Lashing out with pent up fear and anger, I shouted, “Why didn’t you just leave us the fuck alone? I could have just stayed with Jerry. But no, you had to flash my picture all over the TV!”

The woman looked at her computer screen. “It’s interesting that you bring up Mr. Hollis. Is he your boyfriend?”

I twisted my face up. “What? Boyfriend? No. He’s my bud. I’ve known him for years.”

The woman kept typing. “He was driving the car you were in, correct?”

“What’s going to happen to us?” I asked with a cry. “Jerry was just trying to help me. You should just let him go.”

Pursing her lips, the woman looked at me. “We’re trying to figure out what to do with him. You’ve known him since you were both five, correct?” I nodded. “Okay, now can you please give me the information I just asked for?”

I frowned. “I’m Max Stewart…”

“Is that a nickname?” interrupted the woman.

“No. It’s just Max.” I then gave my address, age and social security number.

The woman nodded and typed some more. “Here’s the thing, Miss Stewart. You were a seventeen year old boy. The girl you are now is eighteen. This is important because under the emergency rules we’re operating under, we cannot return you to your family. You’re no longer Max and most people just have a lot of difficulty with this. If you were in a younger body, we would offer your parents the option of adopting the new you or put you up for foster care. You’d be surprised at how many won’t take the switched child. But you’re too old to place in foster care. You’re considered an adult. What we provide with every victim is a new identity, some assistance and relocation in the cases of switched adults.”

“A… a new identity? Relocation?” I understood the words. I just couldn’t believe it.

The woman nodded. “It’s like a witness protection program. That’s why it’s imperative we try to locate everyone who’s a victim of this criminal. Without a new ID and relocation, you’ll be running into people who know your body, but not the person you are. This causes all kinds of issues. As it is, any criminal record you have, any accumulated debts… anything associated with your old life is erased. You are legally deceased. You can pick your new name or we’ll provide it. You can do what you want, but most people use the first name of the body they took and their own family name.”

“I’m having a hard time wrapping my head around this.” I said closing my eyes. “I’m basically a new person?”

The woman nodded. “Yes. We move you to a new city. We provide a list of employers who must hire you if you present there. And we provide counseling services. At taxpayers expense, of course.”

I shook my head. “What about Jerry?”

The woman smiled at me. “What about Jerry? He’s not a victim. Under the DHS security directive, he’s not eligible for a new identity or relocation. We’ll have to send him back home along with a signed non-disclosure agreement. And the very real threat of jail time if he breaks the agreement.”

I felt shocked. “If you send him home, he’ll be arrested by Sheriff Collins. His dad will force him into the Army.”

The woman nodded. “Most likely.”

“You can’t do anything for him?” I asked, feeling miserable.

“Maybe. That’s what we need to discuss in court.” The woman shrugged. “How do you feel about Jerry? You’ve known him for at least twelve years, correct?”

I shrugged. “He’s my best friend.”

The woman leaned back in her chair. “He risked everything to try to save you. Why would he do that?”

I frowned. “Because he’s stupid?”

The woman chuckled. “Perhaps.”

There was a knock on the door. It opened and the soldier poked his head in. “The court is ready for you, Ms. Sanders”

Ms. Sanders nodded to me. “Let’s see what the court wants to say. Usually these hearings are cut and dried. This case, not so much.”

I got up and followed the soldier and Ms. Sanders down a maze of hallways. We finally entered a large room set up as a make-shift courtroom with a panel of three military judges.

After we were seated, the center general addressed me. “Miss Stewart, we have a situation here. Most of the time, only the victim is brought into this facility. And in most cases, the victim’s disposal is adjudicated outside their presence. But in this case, we have a second party involved.”

Ms. Sanders stood. “Yes. A Mr. Hollis. He was present when Miss Stewart became another of Mr. Simon’s victims. Fearing for her safety, he attempted to hide Miss Stewart and wound up in trouble with the local sheriff.”

The first general asked, “Ms. Sanders, in your opinion, would Mr. Hollis face undue suffering if we returned him to his home.”

Ms. Sanders nodded. “He would most assuredly face arrest and possible expulsion from school. He was already truant from school before he decided to commit the crime of harboring a fugitive which could carry a five year sentence. Under the DHS emergency security guidelines, there’s nothing we can do specifically for him, even though his knowledge of Simon’s switching is a security risk. I don’t think just signing a NDA would be enough.“

The middle general said, “You have a proposal Ms. Sanders?”

Ms. Sanders nodded. “After interviewing both Mr. Hollis and Miss Stewart I feel this would be a good solution for both of them.”

The third general said, “Bring in Mr. Hollis.”

Flanked by two soldiers, Jerry was escorted into the courtroom. That seemed a bit excessive to me. Forgetting where I was, I jumped up and shouted, “Jerry!”

Jerry managed a grin. “Max!”

The middle general sat up and addressed Jerry. “Mr. Hollis. While this isn’t a court, we can make recommendations to the county court where you’re from. Among other charges, you face evading law enforcement and harboring a fugitive. You could be facing quite a few years in prison upon your return to your home. Ms. Sanders, who you’ve met, has a proposal you should give serious consideration to.”

Ms. Sanders looked at Jerry. “Mr. Hollis. How do you feel about Miss Stewart?”

Jerry shrugged. “I dunno. She’s my best friend.”

“You put yourself at serious risk to protect her. Why was that?” asked Ms. Sanders.

Jerry shrugged again. “Stupidity?”

Ms. Sanders looked up at the panel of generals. “I’m sure the panel would agree that this is a most atypical situation. Normally a second party doesn’t get quite this involved with a victim. Consider your answer to my next question carefully, Mr. Hollis. Do you love Miss Stewart? Over the past twelve years, you two have been through a lot together, and then you risk your life and your freedom to protect her.”

Jerry screwed up his face. “Love? Max is a dude.”

Ms. Sanders said, “That’s irrelevant. Could a close friendship be considered love?”

Looking confused, Jerry said, “I guess so.”

The first general looked at Ms. Sanders quizzically. “Is there a reason for this questioning?”

Ms. Sanders nodded. “Under DHS guidelines, we can do little about Mr. Hollis’ situation except send him home after signing a NDA. He’ll be arrested for his crimes and his life pretty much ruined. But here is something for both of you to consider. If these two wish to remain together, and Mr. Hollis remain out of jail, the guidelines, under certain situations will allow the spouse of a victim to relocate as well.”

I gasped. “You mean Jerry and I get married? That’s crazy. I’m not really a girl.”

Ms. Sanders asked, “Do you want to stay close to Jerry?”

I sighed. “He’s the only friend I have in the world.”

Ms. Sanders glanced over at Jerry. “Do you want Jerry to go to jail. That definitely hurts his future.”

“Of course I don’t,” I said. “But like I said. I’m not really a girl.”

Ms. Sanders smiled at me. “Miss Stewart, in a few weeks, your thinking will start to change. The term is ‘going native.’ It happens to everyone in your situation. You don’t lose your memories, but you’ll be a woman.”

Jerry was sitting there holding his hands against the sides of his head. “How can you do this to me? Choosing between possibly going to jail or marrying someone who’s only been a girl a few days?

Ms. Sanders turned to Jerry. “I only suggested this option because it seemed of mutual benefit to the both of you. After interviewing you, it’s obvious that deep down, you care very much about each other. Standard protocol is to just send you back and you both lose contact with each other forever.”

Jerry stood up and started to walk towards me. The general on the left started to say something, but Ms. Sanders looked at him and shook her head.

Jerry asked, “Is that something you want to do? I’m facing a world of shit if I go back home. You’re going to get a whole new life, one free of a screw up like me. For just a second I thought it might be cool to be with you. I’m not likely to meet another girl not only as pretty as you, but one I know so well. You should probably just forget me.”

I stood up to look Jerry in the eye. Well, as much as I could since he’s now taller than me. I frowned at him. “You know, if I hadn’t followed you out to that corn field, I wouldn’t be a girl right now. And now you’re facing jail because you tried to help me. How many times have you put yourself between me and some danger? Like when Carl was going to beat me up, you stopped him and gave him something to think about. Or when you got me to the hospital in time after I got bit by that rattler. How can I abandon you now?”

Jerry grinned. “I got you in trouble a lot too.”

I bit my lip and just looked at Jerry a moment. “You know, when I get relocated, I’m definitely going to be a stranger in a strange land. It’d be nice to have someone there to help me through it.”

Jerry grinned a bit wider. “Even if they’re brain dead?”

I laughed. “Even if they’re brain dead.”

Ms. Sanders and the three generals all gave us curious looks.

Jerry stepped close to me and took both my hands. “Max. Will you marry me?”

This was completely insane. I never imagined my best friend would ever look me straight in the eye and propose to me. Here’s my chance to make a clean break from everything in the past and start fresh. Alone. After a long pause of reflection, I said, “Yes.”

* * *

I sat in the airliner seat, resting my head on husband’s shoulder. That was still just too unbelievable. Two weeks ago I was just a boy drinking beer with his best friend in a corn field and now I’m a married woman.

I held his arm as I looked at him. How could he be so calm just staring out the window? I was a riot of emotions that I was desperately trying to keep in check. They still haven’t told us where we’re being relocated to. A guy in a suit had escorted us onto the plane to make sure we got on it with all the other passengers staring at us.

I had taken the name Denise which was the girl’s name of the body I now inhabit. I really felt bad for the girl’s mother. These DHS folks were rather callous in informing her that her daughter is now deceased. They requested some of the girl’s clothes and other personal items be “donated” so I could have some clothes to wear. They did the same with Jerry’s family. I guess they really have no choice. They refused to tell me what happened to my old body who I’m guessing now has old man Buckner living in it. They had quickly announced both me and Buckner were dead. I hope they nail that Simon guy, but I’m sure we’ll never hear about it if they do.

We took a shuttle bus from the airport to a rather swanky hotel. Ms. Sanders had managed to pry enough funds from DHS to pop for the honeymoon suite at the hotel while they arrange for a small, relatively cheap furnished apartment. They pay the apartment rent for the first six months and then we’re on our own. Jerry already said the first thing he was going to do was hit up some of the potential employers on our list.

“This is beautiful,” I said as we entered our hotel room. “This is so much better than the Motel 6 that Dad usually stops at.”

Jerry turned on the TV. “I’m glad I don’t have to pay for it.” He looked around the room. “Oh hey. Look at this.” He walked over to the dresser. On the dresser was an ice bucket with a complimentary bottle of champagne. “Free booze.”

I looked dourly at the bottle. “Good. I may need to get drunk for later.” Tonight we planned to consummate our marriage. The thought terrified me.

Jerry pulled the bottle from the bucket. “You’re still worried about having sex? It’ll be fun. Your body isn’t a virgin.” We had to have a physical at the secret military base and it was found that my hymen was already broken.

I frowned at Jerry. “But I am. I never got to be with a girl, either.”

Before Jerry could reply, there was a knock on the door. We both looked curiously at each other and I walked over to the door. When I opened the door, there was a bell hop or whatever they’re called, holding a bouquet of flowers.

“Delivery for Mrs. Denise Hollis.” said the guy holding a bouquet of flowers.

I looked at him like he was from Mars for a moment. Then in a severe blonde moment, I said, “Who?” I then laughed. “Oh, that’s me.” I took the flowers and closed the door.

Jerry looked over at me. “I think you were supposed to tip him.”

“But look at these flowers!” I exclaimed. “There’s a note. It’s from Ms. Sanders. She says ‘Good Luck!’. Isn’t that sweet?”

Jerry laughed. “We’ve known each other since we were both five years old and that’s the first time I’ve ever heard you say, ‘Isn’t that sweet’.”

I set the flowers down on the dresser next to the bucket. “Well, I’m just full of surprises.”

I started to get more nervous as the evening drew on. We had a delicious complimentary dinner sent up from room service. Jerry found a porn movie to watch on TV.

Finally, when I felt it was still too early, Jerry said, “Let’s go to bed.” He started to take his shoes and socks off.

I walked over to the bed and slowly stripped down to my bra and panties. I then just sat on a chair next to the bed and stared blankly into space. I couldn’t wrap my head around what we were planning to do.

Still in his underwear, Jerry walked up to me and looked down. “Are you okay, Denise?”

I hesitated a few moments. “I… I’m scared, Jerry.” I cast my eyes to the floor.

Jerry knelt in front of me. “Scared? Why are you scared?”

I shook my head and felt like crying. “I’ve never had sex with a man before. What if I do it wrong? What if I screw up? You’ll get mad at me.”

I heard him chuckle. He put a finger under my chin and lifted my head up. “Don’t be scared. I wouldn’t get mad at you. Do you trust me?”

I frowned at him. “I married you.”

Jerry just smiled. “Do you trust me?”

I nodded. “Yes.”

He looked me in the eyes. “I know this is your first time. You’re not going to screw up. And I’m not going to get mad at you. I’ll help you. But hey, if you’re really uncomfortable, we don’t have to.”

I nodded. I knew the moment I said yes to marriage that I’d have to face this challenge. The idea of being with a guy is so foreign to me. “No. I’m ready. Just go slow with me, Casanova.”

Jerry grinned. “We have all night.” As he stood up, he kissed me.

I smiled at his kiss. “I’m curious though, Jerry. You don’t have to answer. But who was your first time? Anyone I know?”

Jerry laughed. “You remember Mrs. Whittaker, the widow?”

I gasped in shock. “Serious? Really? But she’s like an old lady! What is she; forty?”

Jerry smirked. “At the time she was forty-two. It was a couple summers ago. But she taught me everything I know.”

I shook my head as I reached behind me and unsnapped my bra and let it slide down my arms to the floor.

Jerry smiled at me. “Wow. Nice!”

I gave Jerry a nervous smile. “That’s the first time you’ve seen them, isn’t it?”

Jerry reached down and cupped his hand over one of my exposed breasts. I felt a tingle at his touch. He ran his finger across my nipple. He gave my breast a gentle squeeze. “Very nice.”

“Thanks,” I said looking at the floor. Can I take credit for something I had nothing to do with? And should he just go fondling things like they’re his? I both enjoyed his hand on my breast and was bothered by it. It’s certainly a novel experience for me to have a guy show interest in me.

I moved from the chair to sit on the bed. Jerry bent down and ran his fingers through my hair. “You are so beautiful, Denise.” He kissed me again.

He was still wearing his underwear. I pointed at his crotch. “Can I see it? Your thing?”

Jerry grinned as he pulled his underwear down. He pointed at his penis. “All the ladies want a gander at this magnificent specimen.”

I frowned. “You better not be showing all the ladies your thing.” I tilted my head as I looked at his limp manhood. “Does it get bigger? Am I even going to be able to feel that?”

Scowling, Jerry said brusquely, “Of course it’ll get bigger, girl. You know that.” He kicked his underwear across the room and slid next to me in bed.

He covered one nipple with his mouth and started sucking on it. I felt his tongue press against my nipple. I moaned slightly. That felt good. With his other hand, he began kneading my other breast, teasing the nipple. He then slid up and kissed my neck and then his lips pressed against mine. His tongue slid into my mouth and I sucked on it.

I slid my nails down his back and got a satisfying groan from him. He pressed into me and started sucking my other breast. I have no idea what sex is like on the guy side, but I have to say I was enjoying the hell out of having sex from the girl side. He started fingering my clitoris and my feelings of pleasure flew into orbit. I’ve never felt anything like it. I wanted more.

He suddenly pulled away and I saw him fumbling with something. I saw him unwrap a condom. His cock was completely engorged and he was frantic to put the condom on. I helped him slip it on.

And then he entered me. Oh God! I never would have dreamed I’d have a cock inside me. And that I’d enjoy it. I moved my hips to match his rhythm and I really hoped that he’d last longer than five minutes. I don’t know how long the whole experience was, but I enjoyed every second up to his final big thrust. I was glad the condom was there.

He didn’t pull out and I felt him grow limp inside me. He was breathing heavy. And then he was snoring. His arm was draped across me. I sighed heavily. That was an awesome experience. I couldn’t wait to have sex again.

I lay there for a long time, looking out the window at the night sky. Jerry had finally rolled over. I played my fingers through my husband’s short hair. There’s that word again. Husband. It was still hard to believe that I was now a married woman. It was all surreal. I had no idea what the future held for us. After all, we’d only just begun. I laughed to myself. That’d make a good song title.

As I slowly drifted off to sleep next to the man I loved, I wondered; should I hate Simon or thank him?

* * *

The End

Song of the Switcher

Author:

Melanie Brown

Caution:

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

7,500 < Novelette < 17,500 words

Genre:

Character Age:

Mature / Thirty+

TG Universes & Series:

Switcher Tales by Melanie Brown

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

CAUTION

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Song of the Switcher
by Melanie Brown
Copyright © 2020 Melanie Brown

It just wasn't Steve's day.

This is a "side-quell" to Switcher as the story takes place simultaneously with Switcher. It helps to read Switcher first -- Ed

I stepped out of the grocery store carrying my two bags of food and snack items and looked around trying to remember where I had parked. I still hadn’t gotten used to my new life of being divorced after twelve years of marriage. Actually, it was a lot like my life before marriage only now I’m more tired. Fortunately, since she had had a hysterectomy before we got married, there were no kids involved.

Even though she was the one cheating and sued for divorce so she could marry her lover, the court awarded her everything. My lawyer got the rest. No more marriages for me, that’s for sure. Women are just too damned expensive, both coming and going.

“Shit!” I exclaimed when I saw that a car had parked so close to the driver’s side of my car that I would never be able to open the door. I was going to have to crawl over from the passenger side.

While I was staring at my car wondering how I was going to get my butt from the passenger side of the car to the driver’s seat, I suddenly heard the sounds of several people running from behind me. I turned and just before I was knocked down, saw what appeared to be a woman running full tilt towards me. I was knocked to the ground.

My stomach convulsed and I saw a bright flash along with a tremendous headache. I couldn’t breathe and everything went black. A moment later, my vision cleared and I couldn’t believe what I saw.

I saw me. How could I see me? From my position of laying on the parking lot, I saw me, running away, with three men in dark suits giving chase.

One of the men shouted, “No shot. Just too many people!”

Another man shouted, “Take the shot anyway!”

I heard the report of a pistol and the dull thunk of a car being struck by a bullet.

A voice beside me said, “Ericson, help me get this woman up.”

Some footsteps approached and then I heard someone chuckle. “That’s not a woman.”

I felt someone hold my arm. “Can you stand?”

Still feeling dazed, I said, “I don’t know.” What the fuck? That wasn’t my voice. I started to notice nothing felt right. I felt a hand on both arms and I was lifted to my feet. Those weren’t my feet. I was wearing high heels.

The first man said, “Ma’am, you’ll need to come with us.”

I frowned. “I’m not a ‘ma’am’. Why did you call me that? And what the hell is going on? These aren’t my clothes. And just how the fuck did I see myself running away?” I had a little trouble speaking clearly as there seemed to be something metallic attached to my tongue.

The man said, “You need to come with us so it can be explained.”

The other man, Ericson, was looking through a purse.

The first man asked, “Can you walk? We need to take you to a bus. We have a lot of victims today. What’s your name?”

Still feeling confused, I answered, “Steve Martin.”

The man raised an eyebrow at me and gave me a curious look.

I frowned. “Obviously not *that* Steve Martin.”

The man spoke into a radio, “I have another victim in front of the Quick Mart.”

Over the radio, a voice said, “Stay there. We’ll pick you up.”

Ericson chuckled again as he looked at the driver’s license he pulled from the purse. “I was right. Tony Mullins. This person was a tranny.” He looked at me and shook his head. “Things are going to get interesting for you.”

The man who had spoke to me scowled at Ericson. “Stow that, Ericson. We’re not authorized to disclose any information.”

A bus, much like a city bus, pulled up next to us. The first man said, “Please step into the bus, Mr. Martin.”

I was scared out of my mind. This wasn’t my body. Who were these two guys and what did Ericson mean by his remark and now they want me to get into a bus? I peered inside. There were a lot of people on the bus. Some appeared to be unconscious.

I shook my head and tried to back away, unsteady on these unfamiliar shoes. “Who are you people? Where are you taking me? No way in hell am I getting on that bus!”

The man reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a badge. “Lieutenant Garret, Homeland Security. We’re taking you to a facility where you will be safe and be debriefed on what is going on and discuss your options.”

“No!” I shouted. “This is insane! I want to know what’s going on now! Why am I dressed this way? This doesn’t even look or feel like my body! I’m not getting on that bus!”

Lt. Garret calmly said, as if he’d said this a million times, “Sir. We need to take you in for processing and evaluation. Afterwards, you’ll be released. Trust me.”

“Trust you!?” I shouted. “Do I look stupid?”

A woman in a white lab coat got off the bus and approached. “Is this… um… woman giving trouble?”

I folded my arms. “I’m not a woman.”

Ericson suddenly pointed and shouted, “Look! A squirrel!”

I turned to look and felt a needle push into my arm. I couldn’t believe I fell for that. I abruptly felt dizzy and everything went black.

* * *

I wondered how much longer I was going to have to wait in this tiny room painted all white with no windows and only one door. There was a small desk and only one other chair. I found what I was told in the briefing really hard to swallow. That some international criminal could switch bodies with someone through mere touch, I looked down at myself and I couldn’t deny that what I saw wasn’t me.

I heard the door unlock. I knew it was locked because I’d tried it several times. The door opened and a bespectacled small, dark haired woman who looked like she hadn’t slept in a while stepped in, carrying a notebook computer. I caught a glimpse of a soldier who closed the door behind her.

I watched her in silence as she took a seat and set the notebook on the small desk and turned it on. She lifted her glasses off her nose for a moment as she leaned into get a close look at her screen.

After a setting her glasses back on her face and sighing, she leaned back in her chair. “Miss Mullins?”

I frowned. “I’m not a miss anybody. If I followed the chain of events correctly, Mullins is who was originally in this body. Lady, I sat in the meeting, but I still don’t know what the fuck is going on.”

She looked back at the screen a moment. “I’m sorry, miss. As a rule, we refer to individuals as their new gender role so you can start acclimating to it.”

I laughed without humor. “Lady, don’t let the make-up and high heels fool you.” I pointed at myself. “This is a dude. I know. I looked.”

The woman looked squarely at me. “Well, miss. From the information in your purse, our investigation indicates that the person you are now was in the middle of transitioning to being a woman. You’re on hormones, which we recommend you continue taking. You had a confirmation surgery scheduled for six months from now which as part of our assistance program we can help pay for and you haven’t legally changed your name or gender yet.”

I frowned. “Why do you keep saying that I’m doing this and I’m doing that. I’m doing none of those things. I want my old self back.”

The woman shook her head. “As you have already been informed, you can’t have your old body back, miss. This is who you are now. You are now a transwoman and we need to plan accordingly to get you back into society.”

I waved my hands dismissively. “Oh no. That’s not me. I’m not some fruit. Some confused man who doesn’t know what bathroom to use. I’m not any of that. I might be stuck in this body. It’s younger than I was and so I want to be able to start my life over. You said all my debts will be cleared?”

The woman clasped her hands together and set them on the desk. She took a deep breath. “Yes. Who you were, Steve Martin is now declared legally dead. Tony Mullins is legally dead. All ties to your and Miss Mullins’ life is severed. But there’s something you don’t understand…”

I grinned and interrupted her. “Then this is great. I don’t owe my lawyer or my unfaithful ex-wife a dime now. I’m free to begin my life over. In a way this is a godsend. I feel huge burden has been lifted from my shoulders.”

The woman waved her hand as she shook her head. “Yes. You get to start over and that’s how many of Simon’s victims are handling their situation. However, you’re not understanding your own situation. Yes, you can and really must start a new life. But remember you are also a transwoman and you must plan accordingly.”

I leaned forward and raised my voice. “I’ll say this a thousand times! I am not one of those… those its. I’m not going to take the hormones. I sure as hell don’t want tits and I’m not cutting my pecker off. Fuck that.”

Again she shook her head. “Miss. There’s a condition that so far has occurred in really, ninety-nine percent of victims. It’s called ‘going native.’ You stay you. You keep your memories, but you revert to the original person’s personality.”

I shook my head. “I can see that if you switched with a woman or a child. Those are immutable factors. But hey, I just got switched with another dude. All that gay and tranny shit are just life style choices. I’m just not going to make those same choices.”

The woman looked down her nose at me. “You can try. You might be one of the few that succeed in resisting. While I can’t divulge any details, I can tell you that there were many who switched with a gay individual that felt just as you do and they are now in happy relationships with same sex partners.”

I leaned forward and angrily said, “Like I said. I’m not cutting my pecker off and I’m not having sex with men. Just the thought makes me want to throw up.”

The woman looked at her notebook’s screen. She smiled sympathetically at me. “Well, keep those thoughts. We need you to select a new name. Your old identity is officially dead. Your case was adjudicated last night. You will receive from us to get you started in your new life, an apartment in an undisclosed city with six month’s rent pre-paid. Almost any place you apply for a job for your skill level will hire you. We will supply you with both male and female clothing in your size. We have confiscated Tony’s bank account and put it in escrow for your use when you decide to get your surgery since it was already earmarked for that purpose. We’ll also provide you with a counselor to help you through your transition”

I laughed as I leaned back in my chair. “Don’t waste your time. No way in hell am I going to ‘transition’.” I put up air quotes when I said transition.

The woman looked back at her notebook. “All we need is a new name for you and we’re done for now. We recommend the name Tony Martin.”

I waved my hand dismissively. “That’s fine.”

* * *

I looked through the boxes of clothing that had been delivered to my apartment. The government must have been the delivery service because the shipping label only said my name, “Tony Martin”. No city or state listed. I have no idea where I am. I’m supposed to get a new driver’s license soon.

One box contained items like jeans, t-shirt, and shoes. And one suit. I guess for a job interview? I have some time, so I’m not going to rush out and look for a job just yet. I need some time to adjust to who I now am.

Standing in my skivvies, I looked at myself in the mirror and saw a young, boyish face looking back at me. And tits. Small, but definitely tits. The original Tony had had electrolysis done, so I had no facial hair. Just smooth skin. I was also skinny as hell. But I oddly didn’t feel particularly hungry. I had none of the upper body strength I was used to having. My legs were thin and shapely, like a woman’s. Man, this Tony character was definitely hell bent on becoming a woman. What a sissy. I’ll have to find a gym and start working out.

I shook my head as I opened the other box. It contained a few dresses, some skirts and blouses and tank tops. There were high heels and sandals and casual shoes. There was some jewelry too. I hadn’t noticed until I woke up in my apartment that I had pierced ears. Well, I won’t be needing any of that shit.

I pulled a dress from the box and held it up. I thought, oh, this is cute. I held it up in front of me and looked in the mirror. I then scowled and tossed the dress onto the bed. What the hell am I doing?

I took off my underwear and looked at myself in the mirror again. I couldn’t believe that I was looking at me. I saw a definite feminine form. My face could be described as pretty. I had tits. And I had a cock and balls. But they were so small. I hoped they’d grow back when I’m off the hormones.

I shook my head. How could any man do that to his body? To abuse his parts that way and then just cut them off? I shuddered at the thought.

I opened my mouth to look at my tongue. I suddenly felt disgusted again. At my request since I didn’t know how to do it myself, the medical staff at the facility where I was processed removed my tongue piercing. There was still a hole in my tongue. There’s only one reason to have a tongue piercing and I wanted to throw up when I wondered how many cocks had been inside my mouth. How much sperm had I swallowed? How much had been up my ass? I felt sick. Of all the people in all the world to switch with, I had to get a twink.

* * *

It took me a couple of days to finally get brave enough to venture outside. Well, unless I wanted to starve, I pretty much had to. And even though I wore my male clothes, I was usually addressed as “miss” or “ma’am.” I had to admit the sad fact that I was feminized just too much to pass for a male, despite what I wore.

I found a nearby neighborhood grocery store. I couldn’t get much as I could only buy as much as I could carry for the block and a half I had to walk. I was shocked though. I got hit on by men while shopping. It never occurred to me before to hit on women in a grocery store for dates or even just sex. But then, I married almost right out of college, so I never hit on anyone anyway.

Three different men near the produce section asked if I wanted to get a drink (at 10AM?) and if they could have my phone number. I was tempted to tell them I had a penis, but I didn’t want to start a ruckus. One man asked if he could help me carry my shopping bags back to my apartment, as if I was stupid enough to show him where I lived… alone. I don’t care how cute he was.

As I was setting my bags of groceries down on the kitchen counter, my cell phone rang. I looked at it and it was some doctor I’d never heard of. This was the third time, apparently a she, had called me this morning. If she had called this many times in this short of time span, I doubt she’d quit, so I went ahead and answered,

“Hello?” I answered with an annoyed tone in my voice. I’m still not used to how I sound now.

“Miss Martin?” queried the voice on the other end.

Annoyed at being addressed as “miss”, I said, “Look. If you’re selling something I’m hanging up now.”

“Miss Martin. It’s important I speak with you. I’m Dr. Natalie Taylor. I’ve been given your case file and it’s urgent I speak with you about your transition.”

Well shit. The government is determined I can’t decide for myself to not continue becoming a woman. I sure as hell don’t want to be a woman. Even a fake one. “Sorry, but I’m done with this. I’m not going to transition. Good-bye.”

“No, please wait,” pleaded Dr. Taylor. “I have your case file from your previous counselor. Their name and your file is heavily redacted. From your file, this change of heart seems extremely sudden. You’ve been living as a woman for over a year, and you have your confirmation surgery scheduled. Are you being pressured in changing your mind about your transition? This is why we need to discuss this in person. What time works best for you?”

Frowning at the phone, I said, “How many times do I have to say it? I’m not interested in becoming a woman. Can’t a girl change her mind?”

“Of course, Miss Martin,” said Dr. Taylor. “Since you are so far along in your transition, I just want to make an evaluation that you’re making an informed decision in your best interest. Can you be here tomorrow at 9AM?”

“You’re going to keep hassling me until I agree, aren’t you?” I sighed.

Over the phone, Dr. Taylor said, “It is in your best interest.”

I sighed heavily. “Okay, okay. I’ll be at your office tomorrow morning. Text me your address.”

Speaking brightly, Dr. Taylor said, “Actually, from your address, I’m right across the street from your apartment. See you in the morning, Miss Martin.”

I scowled at nothing in particular. “Stop calling me ‘miss’!” I said to my empty apartment. I walked to my closet and looked through my clothes. I pulled out a skirt. I’ll wear this tomorrow I thought to myself.

* * *

After checking in with the receptionist, I stepped into the waiting room. It was full and I asked myself if there were this many trannies here. Then I realized there was more than one doctor in this office. I took the only empty seat that was next to an attractive young woman. Something seemed different about her.

She smiled at me as I sat down and in a hushed voice asked, “Are you new here? I think I’ve met all of Dr. Taylor’s clients. Hi. I’m Jenny.”

I smiled back at her. “Hi. I’m Tony. Yes. I just moved here. I guess you’re transitioning?” I really didn’t know what to say to her.

She grinned. “Oh yeah. I’m going to talk to her about getting the surgery scheduled. I feel I’m so ready! I can’t wait.”

I looked down at my hands. “I’m pretty sure that’s what we’ll be discussing as well. But I’m not sure if I want to go through with it or not.”

Jenny nodded knowingly. “I understand. I’ve had some friends who get cold feet. The thought of actually removing and altering body parts gets to them. “

Still looking at my hands, I said, “It’s more than just that. I’m considering de-transitioning. I don’t think I want to be a woman.”

Surprise crossed Jenny’s face. “You’re so far along. You’re very pretty and feminine. I’ve only just met you and I can’t imagine you any other way. Can I ask a personal question?”

I shrugged. “Sure.”

She leaned in towards me. “Have you tried living as a woman yet?”

I glanced over at her. “For a little over a year now.”

Jenny’s eyes widened. “Wow. That long and you’re changing your mind? Well, naturally it’s always your decision, but let me tell you, honey. You’re already a woman, even without the bottom surgery.”

The door to Dr. Taylor’s office opened and a woman stepped out. “Jennifer? I’m ready for you.”

Jenny smiled. She opened her purse and pulled out an old receipt. On the back she started writing. She handed it to me as she stood up. “Here’s my phone number. Call me. Maybe we can hang out or something.” She then followed Dr. Taylor into her office.

I just sat there and stared at the paper in my hand. Should I keep this? Should I call her? I sighed. I don’t have a single friend in this town. Is she right? Am I too far down the path to being a woman that I couldn’t return to being male? Honest to God I don’t want to be a woman.

After sitting for almost an hour, the door opened again. “Ms Martin? I’m ready for you now.”

I never saw Jenny leave. I guess she has a back exit. I got up and walked towards Dr. Taylor who was holding her door open. I didn’t look at her as I passed through the door. I really didn’t want to be here. Why didn’t she call for “Mr. Martin”?

Dr. Taylor pointed at a chair. “Nice to meet you. Please have a seat and let’s get started, shall we?”

She walked behind her desk and sat down. There was a thick folder lying on top of her desk. She opened it and started thumbing through it. Without looking up, she said, “This is a very interesting file I received from your previous counselor. Her name and address have been redacted as well as your previous address.” She looked up at me and smiled nervously. “There was no return address on the package with your file. Just a letter from the Office of Homeland Security directing me to contact you and make an appointment. This is unusual to say the least.”

I shifted nervously in my chair. “It’s a long story.”

Dr. Taylor looked up at me. “I’ll bet. I’m not sure how to deal with you, Ms. Martin. Your name in the file has been redacted and replaced with Toni Martin. I need to get a base line with you, so I need to ask a lot of questions. That’s probably all we’ll accomplish this first visit.”

I frowned. “You can start by not referring to me as a female. I’m not changing to a woman.”

She tilted her head at me. “That’s unusual. People do change their minds, but looking through your file, that seems contradictory.” She looked down at the file. “According to this, you’ve been living as a woman for over a year. You’ve stated how excited you are at getting your confirmation surgery. You’ve felt different all your life. Why the sudden change of heart?”

I shrugged. “It was like a switch went off in my head. I decided that becoming a woman was the wrong direction for me. Can I go now?”

She shook her head. “Not just yet. I need to ask a few more questions to get a better understanding. After being desperate most of your life to be female, even doing an excellent job of feminizing yourself, you… just like that change your mind? What’s really going on with you, Ms. Martin? I get this file on you out of the blue. From the file, the only reason you haven’t had the surgery yet is you haven’t saved up enough for it yet. Did you have a fight with your boyfriend? What does he think of this change of heart?”

I just looked at Dr. Taylor for a second before answering. “I don’t have a boyfriend.”

Dr. Taylor looked at me quizzically. She pulled out a few sheets from the stack. She held up one with a photo. “This picture was taken two weeks ago. You wrote on the back of the picture, ‘This is Pete. The best boyfriend ever!!’ Did you have a fight? Is that why you moved out here? Sorry. I’m just trying to evaluate if you’re in any danger.”

I realized there was no point in trying to argue that I didn’t have a boyfriend. I nodded and lied. “Yes. Pete and I had a big fight. I had to get far away from him. And have a new start. That’s when I decided being a woman just wasn’t for me.”

Dr. Taylor shrugged. “I think there’s more here than what you’re letting on. But you’re free to do what you want. I don’t understand what’s driving your change of heart on this. Just from your file, I’d strongly recommend for your future happiness that we schedule your surgery fairly soon. But I can’t make you of course. I want to see you in two weeks to re-evaluate your situation. You can always call me if you need to see me sooner than two weeks.”

I stood up. “I don’t see my position changing in two weeks, but okay. See ya, doc.” She started to say something else, but I had already turned around went back out the front door.

* * *

I was sitting on my couch, with a bag of chips in my lap and a beer can resting on the arm of the couch. I was surfing the cable channels. I chuckled humorlessly as I went through the channels. Life just doesn’t get any better than this.

I started to skip past a news channel when I heard the news reader say, “…Outrage tonight as federal agents apparently gunned down an eight year old boy in the streets of San Francisco and then just left him to die as the boy begged for help. The agents all appeared to be deathly afraid to even venture near the fallen boy. A nineteen year old woman was also lying nearby on the ground crying hysterically. It is not known at this time if she’s related to the boy. FBI spokesman was quoted saying …”

Just before they cut away from the scene, I watched the teen girl cry out for her mom. From the brief story, I knew what happened. They finally managed to corner that piece of shit Simon in the body of an eight year old boy. Nobody watching that news report will understand that an international criminal who caused so much pain, including for me, has finally been removed from the planet. I felt sorry for the real eight year old boy. His life is going to radically change. He’ll never see his parents and friends again as he’s whisked away. No more ball games with his dad. No more on-line gaming with friends. To all the world, that boy is dead. And now his world is going to be consumed with hair, make-up, nails and boys. Maybe not at first. But in a few weeks, she’ll go native and will be just what she appears to be. A teenage girl.

I narrowed my eyes and set my jaw. That’s not happening to me though. It’s different to jump into a female body. I can resist the urges of this fairy I became. I can overcome this attraction to men I suddenly have. Once I’ve done that, I’m sure I can resist this desire to become a woman as well. A random thought of could I live with a desire for men even if I still managed to squelch the desire to be a woman? I dismissed the thought. I shuddered at the thought of dating men. No matter how cute they are.

* * *

I really need to get a job, I thought as I sat on my couch bored out of my mind. But I can’t get one until I know I’ve beaten the desire to transition to being a woman. I don’t want to get a job until I can feel that I’m still solidly male. From everything I’ve been told, if I can hang on for another week, I’ll be past the going native part. At least that’s what I’m hoping.

I looked at my phone. Should I call Jenny? I haven’t called her yet. I haven’t wanted to because she’s a tranny. And I’m not. I’m not. I’m not. Dammit. But she did act like she wanted to be my friend. And I sure could use one. I’m tired of sitting alone in my apartment.

“Hello?” said a hesitant Jenny on my phone.

“Hey Jenny. This is Tony. Remember from Dr. Taylor’s office?”

“Toni! Hey girl,” Jenny said excitedly. “I’m so glad you called.”

I really wasn’t sure what to say. I was hoping she’d carry the conversation. “Yeah. I’m just sitting here staring at the walls and I really need someone to talk to.”

“I’m glad you called,” Jenny repeated. “It’s tough to face this alone. Hey, I was thinking about going to my favorite club tonight. Would you like to join me?”

I hesitated. Would this be a date with a tranny? But I do need to get out of this apartment. I’m going stir crazy. “I would like that.”

“Great! Give me your address and I’ll be there around six.” Jenny paused for a moment. “Is that okay?”

“Sounds great. I’ll see you then.” Jenny disconnected.

I went to my closet and pulled out a clean pair of jeans and a button down shirt. I’m sure whatever place she’s going to will be casual. I shook my head when I checked myself out in the mirror. I just saw a very effeminate boy or a pretty girl in men’s clothes staring back at me. There didn’t seem to be any way to make myself to appear more manly.

Quarter past six, there was a knock on my door. When I opened the door, there stood a grinning Jenny. She looked beautiful wearing a short, black dress and heels. “Hey girl,” she said. She poked my shirt as she walked past me to enter my apartment. “You’re not seriously going out dressed like that?”

I touched my shirt. “What’s wrong with this?”

Jenny laughed. “You’re dressed like a boy. Don’t you have a dress? I bet you do.” She headed to my closet and opened the door. “You really need to throw out all these boy clothes. I mean, seriously.”

I stood there watching Jenny rummage through my closet. “I wanted to be a boy tonight. And that’s my stuff, you know.”

“Ewww. Who wants to wear boy clothes?” Jenny wrinkled up her nose. She pulled a dress from my closet. Of course I’d never worn it. “This is a pretty dress. You should change into it. Right now you look like a girl wearing her dad’s clothes.”

I shrugged and smiled nervously. “You know, I’m trying to get away from the whole girl thing.”

Jenny put her hands on her hips. “Well, I want to have some fun tonight and I want you to have fun with me. And honey, that ain’t happening with you dressed like that.” She laid the dress on my bed. She pulled a bra and panties from my dresser. “Let’s see how pretty you can be. And I’ll help you with your make-up if you want.”

I could tell Jenny wasn’t going to accept me saying no and would probably just leave me here if I continued to refuse. I had to agree with her that the dress was pretty. And the clothes I was wearing really didn’t fit me all that well.

I sighed. “Okay, Jenny. You win. Give me a minute to change.”

Jenny grinned. “I’ll help to speed things up. Hey. It’s just us girls here, right?”

Embarrassed, I stripped down to my underwear. Jenny shook her head. She picked up the bra she had placed on the bed and held it out to me. “You got some tits, girl. Let’s show them off. Eww. And take that guy underwear off and burn it or something.

It was only a few minutes to put on the bra and panties and slip the dress on. Jenny was right. Panties were sooo much better than my old male underwear. When I de-transition, I’ll probably keep wearing panties.

As I posed in front of my mirror, Jenny rummaged through a box on my closet floor. “Oh good. You have some jewelry. Here. Wear these earrings.” She handed me a pair of gold hoop earrings.

Jenny stepped back and looked me up and down. Grinning, she said, “Now you’re cookin’. Even without make-up, you’re looking pretty hot. Let’s get your face on and get going before it gets late.”

I sat down as Jenny started to apply my make-up. At first, I thought I was going to hate it. But as she went, I was astonished that it all started to feel normal. The dress started to feel normal. When she was done and held up a mirror, I saw how very pretty I was. A sudden question popped into my head as I asked myself, what’s my objection to becoming a woman? I pushed that thought out. I have to remain strong.

I looked again at my face. I smiled. That’s such a pretty lipstick color Jenny picked. I need to learn more about make-up from her. I frowned slightly. Or not.

Jenny giggled as I stood up, a little uncertain in my high heels. “You’re a doll! Come on. Let’s go find some men.”

* * *

I stood next to Jenny as we waited for the Uber that she called to arrive. I felt very self conscious wearing a dress in public. But even so, I didn’t dislike it. What bothered me was how natural I felt presenting as woman. Taking Jenny up on her offer to go out and dress as a woman was probably a bad idea.

I was also bothered by her comment about finding some men. I haven’t been able to slow down my attraction to men. I really have to beat this whole going native business. Going out to clubs with another transwoman to meet men probably isn’t the road to success. Instead of the idea disgusting me, I actually found myself excited.

We finally made it to the club. Once inside, we had to stand for a few seconds for our eyes to adjust. The club was darkened with flashing lights and a really loud band. Jenny pointed at an empty table not far from the dance floor.

Jenny grinned as we sat down. “Look at all the cute guys here! Maybe we can catch one or two… or ten.”

I laughed. “What would you do with ten guys?”

Jenny shrugged. “I dunno. I’d like to try. I’ve never been with more than five at one time.”

Surprised, I said, “Seriously?”

Jenny grinned broadly. “Oh yeah. I was in heaven.”

“Wow,” I said shaking my head. “Doesn’t sound very romantic though.”

Jenny laughed. “Who cares about that? I just wanted to be fucked.”

I smiled as I looked about the room. “I don’t know if I could handle even one.”

Still laughing, Jenny said, “Well, if ten guys show up at our table, you can have one and I’ll take the rest.”

I sighed as I sipped my drink. Jenny’s here just to find a sex partner. Am I here for the same reason? I think that’s what Jenny thinks. I looked at my glass. Maybe I should avoid drinking alcohol. Or maybe I should get plastered.

Jenny had said this place wasn’t strictly a gay bar, but I did see a lot of men dancing and being with men. Same for women. But I also saw men and women together.

Jenny nudged me and pointed. “Oh! See that guy? I know him. He prefers women, but he also gets turned on by women like us, with that something extra. Maybe he’ll see us. He’s with a cute friend too it looks like.” She managed to catch his eye and waved.

A few moments later, the two men were pulling up chairs at our table and sitting down. From her expression, I could tell Jenny really liked this guy.

Jenny’s friend said, “Well hello, ladies. Jenny, it’s great to see you again. And who’s your friend?”

Smiling, Jenny said, “Hey Rick. I was hoping you’d be here.” She pointed at me. “I’d like you to meet Toni. As you could probably guess, she’s like me. Only she’s having second thoughts about the surgery, so I thought we should go out and party and lighten the mood a bit.”

Rick looked at me and nodded. “That’s a big step. Nice to meet you, Toni. And this handsome, horny fellow next to me is Frank.” He looked back at Jenny. “You know, girl. I’m not sure I’ll date you once you get your tally-whacker whacked.”

Jenny leaned over and kissed Rick. “You know you can’t stay away from me!”

Frank held out his hand towards me. “Nice to meet you, Toni.”

I smiled shyly as I took his hand. “Nice to meet you too, Frank.”

Frank gave me a curious look. “You’re so pretty. Are you really a guy?”

His question annoyed me. But it reminded me of my personal quest. “Technically yes.” And I’m damned well going to stay that way! Maybe. “I’ve been considering de-transitioning.”

Frank looked at me questioningly. “De-transition?”

I nodded. “I’ve been thinking of going back to living as a man.”

Frank frowned. “But you’re so beautiful. You seem every bit a woman.” He put his hand on my knee.

I laughed. “Well, you can’t judge a book by its cover.” I studied Frank a moment. My God he’s very handsome. I wondered what it was like to kiss him.

Above the noise of the club, I heard Rick ask Jenny, “Do you want to dance?”

Jenny grinned. “As a matter of fact, I would!”

They both stood up and Rick took Jenny’s hand and then walked to the dance floor.

Frank glanced over at me. “Would you, uh… do you want to dance?”

I shrugged. “I don’t know how to dance!” Honestly, I don’t.

Frank laughed. “That’s okay. I can’t either.”

I grinned. “Let’s go, then.”

We both stood up. Frank took my hand. It felt weird for a man to hold my hand and actually lead me to the dance floor. I was totally embarrassed to stand on the crowded dance floor wearing a dress and high heels. Frank was still holding my hand.

We both laughed as we stared at each other. I said, “This is crazy.” Frank nodded and then started to move around like he was dancing. I watched him for a moment and then started doing the same. I started to loosen up. I don’t know if you could call what we were doing dancing, but I was having fun anyway.

After fifteen minutes or so, the band stopped for a break. Frank and I both decided to go sit down. Jenny and Rick came to the table, but they didn’t sit down.

“Hey Toni,” said Jenny. “Rick’s taking me back to his place to show me his Naruto collection. I’ll catch ya later.” She gave me a wink. “Have fun.”

Frank and I waved as they left. I watched Jenny walk off. I was using her as girl support and now she leaves me.

“Was she your ride?” asked Frank.

“We used an Uber,” I said with annoyance. How could she just leave me alone with a man?

Frank took my hand. “Do you want to dance some more when the band returns? Or are you ready to go home?”

I frowned. “I think I’m ready to go home. My feet are starting to hurt.”

Frank chuckled. “Yeah. I’ve never understood how women wear shoes like that those. You don’t have to call an Uber. I can take you home.”

I smiled. “I appreciate that. But I’d hate to be a bother. I mean, you don’t have to leave because I do.”

Frank shook his head. “No problem at all. I don’t mind taking you home.”

I’m sure he just wants to know my address. I’d do the same thing.

I sighed. “If you’re sure, then let’s go.” Frank paid my tab, took my hand and led me out to the parking lot.

The drive to my apartment was mostly uneventful. The conversation mostly over the weather and traffic. I kept looking over at Frank.

When we arrived at my apartment’s parking lot, Frank announced, “We’re here. I’ll walk you to your door. I never liked this neighborhood.”

I shook my head. “You don’t have to. I’ve never had any problems here.”

Frank smiled at me. “I insist. I don’t want to have to worry about you.”

I knew he wouldn’t take no for an answer. I sighed. “Okay. Thanks.”

He took my hand, but this time I led him as he didn’t know where my apartment was.

We stopped in front of my door. Frank said, “Here we are. Safe and sound.” He stood there looking at me.

I looked at him as well. I felt a longing I couldn’t understand. “Would you like to come in for a cup of coffee before you go?” I regretted asking that before I even finished saying it. Why was I inviting a man I met only a few hours ago into my apartment? That’s just insane.

Frank grinned at me. “That would be great. Thanks.”

I opened the door and let him walk through. He was taking a chance too. For all he knew, I was an axe murderer or something. But I could tell he was a lot stronger than me.

“Make yourself at home,” I said as I turned on the coffee maker.

Frank nodded and plopped down on the couch and turned on the TV. He then put it on a sports channel. Well, I did stupidly say to make yourself at home.

After a few minutes, I handed Frank a cup of coffee and then sat down on the couch… at the opposite end from Frank.

Frank grinned at me. “Whatcha doing way down there? Come sit next to me!”

I smiled nervously and moved to sit next to him. Almost immediately, Frank’s arm found its way around my shoulders. At first it annoyed me. I don’t want a man touching me. He pulled me to him and I then decided it was kinda nice to have someone to cuddle next to.

And then it happened. I couldn’t believe how sudden the switch was. I’d been trying hard to stop this going native business and then it just happened without me really being conscious of.

Regardless of whether the original Toni wanted to be a woman or not, it’s been clear from the little nagging thoughts I’d been trying to ignore. Toni liked men. I mean she totally loved men. Like it was pent up waiting to explode, I had an overwhelming desire to have sex with Frank. It was crazy. I wanted him inside me and like right now.

I leaned over and kissed Frank square on the lips. He was taken aback at first, but he recovered quickly and soon he was pulling me close and sliding his tongue into my mouth. I kissed him with a pent up passion that shocked me. I’m kissing a man! And I can’t get enough of it.

I dropped my hand to his crotch and felt Frank’s growing hard on. I gave his cock a squeeze through his pants. I wanted it. I wanted his cock so bad. Never in my life could I have dreamed of such overwhelming desire for a man.

Grinning, I slid down between his legs and freed his cock from his pants. I stared at it for a moment. It was so big and hard and I grinned again knowing I had done that. I opened my mouth and started giving Frank oral pleasure. I couldn’t believe I had never sucked a cock before. I loved it.

Just when I thought I was going to get my reward, Frank stood up and bent me over the couch. He pulled the skirt of my dress up and slid his saliva covered cock up inside me. In my mind I shouted I’m being fucked by a man! It hurt as he slid inside, but Toni’s body was used to it. I loved it as he started a rhythm of sliding in and out. I squealed as Frank released his seed with one final thrust. I gasped for air.

I guess I’m gay now. But I don’t mind. I love cock. I may have lost the battle of desiring men, but I was still sure that there was no way I was going to become a woman. As Frank pulled his cock from my ass, I stood resolute to not allow myself to become a woman. It just wasn’t happening.

* * *

I kissed my husband as I started to slide out of the car.

Reese, my husband said, “Bye bye, honey. Have a good first day of work.”

I looked over my shoulder and grinned. “I’m certainly going to try.”

“I’ll see you around 5:30. Take care.” Reese gave me a quick wave.

I stepped from the car onto the curb and walked confidently to the door of the tall, steel and glass office building. I was amused by the sound of my heels clicking on the concrete. I was so nervous to start my new job.

A few steps from the curb, I turned to watch my husband drive off. I felt so lucky to have him. We met at a library of all places about 8 months and three boyfriends after getting my confirmation surgery. Frank lost interest in me not long after I got the surgery.

I was worried about revealing my history to Reese, but after I told him, he grinned and said we were perfect for each other. He revealed his sperm count was too low to conceive children and I didn’t have a womb. After we get our financials stabilized, we both want to adopt.

As I walked through the entranceway, I stopped to look at my reflection in the glass wall. I shook my head. I still couldn’t believe how pretty I was. I also couldn’t understand why I had any question about the rightness of having the surgery.

I love my husband and I really love being a woman.

* * *

The End